ExplicitNovels

Lesson Two, and Two and a half.
A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.

I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow.

"How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic.

"Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me.

"What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries.

"I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance.

"Please tell me what's bothering you."

I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge.

"Nothing." I said, unconvincingly.

"It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said.

"Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me.

"I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp.

"Why?" I asked softly.

"Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.

Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.

She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together.

"Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look.

"What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear.

"Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about.

"This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway.

"The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise."

"I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?"

"You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.

I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned.

"Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up.

"Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible.

"Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.

She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.

I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed.

"Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling.

"Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.

She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting.

"You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers.

"Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?"

"Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled.

"Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."

I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully.

"Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink.

"Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.

We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.

She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear.

"I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.

She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips.

"I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now."

"All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.

I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.

Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them.

"Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling.

"Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked.

"Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed.

"What are you making?" She replied chuckling.

"I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said.

"Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.

My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression.

"What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn.

"Nothing." I said, my grin returning.

"Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil.

"Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds.

"If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her.

"Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate.

"A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."

I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?"

"Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed.

"But for how long?" I said playing along.

"You have your driver’s license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject.

"Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked.

"Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?"

"Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her.

"Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.

I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said.

"Ride?" She asked.

"I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind."

"Not at all." She smiled.

I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose.

"I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold.

"Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud.

"Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips.

"Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding.

"I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sadness there, and they welled up as if she were doing her best to hold back tears. A wash of emotion swept over me like a storm driven wave, and I leaned forward lifted her chin and kissed her softly. Our lips brushed, our tongues sought out one another, delicately probing. Something wet touched my cheek making me break the kiss long before I wanted to. I pulled back and a tear streamed down Summer's cheek. I reached for one of the towels and daubed it. I took a deep breath and was about to ask why she was crying when a curt little head shake waved off the question.

"Please don't ask, not yet anyway." She said, her voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry." She said wiping the remaining tear with the heel of her hand.

"You don't have anything to be sorry about." I replied softly.

She inhaled deeply and let it out slowly. She turned to me with a smile on her mouth but sadness in her eyes.

"I saw there's a free concert in the park tonight. Want to go? A rock blues cover band is playing. Sounds like they might be good."

I knew they were good, my friends brother was in the band, and I'd heard them before. I smiled and nodded. "Sounds like fun, and they are good, I've heard them before."

"I should ride down and get the Jeep. There's no way you're walking that far." I said sternly.

"Yes dear." Summer rolled her eyes at me. She giggled, and got up hobbling off to the bedroom and came back with a set of keys handing them to me.

"It's black, and I'm guessing the only one with West Virginia plates. It's at the walk-in clinic on Route 12."

I nodded. "I know exactly where you mean. I'll go get it. You relax, take a nap if you want. I should be back in an hour or so." I smiled. I kissed her again, the underlying want in our embrace was nearly too much. She placed her hand on my chest, with the barest hint of pressure. She was right, if I kept it up we weren't going anywhere. I reluctantly stepped back, picked up the folded towels and put them away. I walked back out and she had laid down on the couch with her foot up on a pillow. I smiled that she'd taken my suggestion.

"Can I get you anything before I go?" I said softly leaning over the arm of the couch. She just smiled and gave her head a little shake. She reached up pulling me down closer for a quick upside-down kiss. I headed for the kitchen door, pausing as I closed it quietly, looking back into the house. I turned and started walking home.

I walked, lost in thought. This week had been a week of firsts for me. I grinned at the thought of the first day when I lost my virginity to an amazing woman. The aggravation of the following days of not knowing exactly what was happening. If I had just opened my eyes I would have noticed she was waiting for me. Then today when she all but pushed me into making love to her again. I wondered why, well why me anyway. I knew so little about her. What was going on here. We'd known each other about a week, what was that question about believing in love. I could easily fall in love with her, I had to admit. Was I doing just that? So many questions came to mind as I walked up my driveway, I grabbed my bike out of the garage and hopped on. I made my way down to the coast road and started pedaling in earnest up the first rise. The traffic drifted past me as I sought answers to my questions. I pedaled harder nearly coasting up the next rise. Why was I over analyzing this? I was living out a fantasy any red-blooded male would die for. A beautiful, sexy woman wanted to have sex with me, repeatedly. Isn't that enough for me? I laughed out loud at that thought because I realized, it isn't.

I rolled down the long slope of the hill seeing the clinic up ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and rode around looking for the Jeep and found it near the side of the building. I checked the plate and got off my bike, took out the keys and opened up the driver's side door. The heat billowed out of it from being parked in the sun so long. The smell of a roasted sweet smelling air freshener poured out and nearly gagged me. I walked to the back and looked at how I was going to get my bike in there and noticed there was a folding bike rack on the spare tire mount. I figured it out in a few minutes and had my bike on it and strapped it into place. I got in and got myself familiar with everything. Started it up and turned up the air conditioning. Once I felt comfortable with everything I pulled on my seat belt and headed out of the parking lot. I got back to town and figured I'd go drop off my bike first. I pulled up in front of the house, and killed the engine. I hopped out and took my bike off the back, then ran inside for some clothes to wear tonight since I was kind of sweaty from the ride. I picked through some stuff and grabbed a bag and tossed it in. I was glad mom wasn't home, I didn't want to have to explain what I was doing, and who owned the Jeep out front. She knew I was working for a tourist that needed help, and unless Paula at the store said anything, Mom had no idea who it was. I made my way back to the house.

"Thank you for getting my Jeep."

"It's no problem. I haven't had much practice with a stick."

"Ouch! Do I still have a clutch?" She teased.

I just rolled my eyes in imitation of her.

"The concert is in a few hours and I want to take a bath, you could probably use one too." She scrunched up her nose at me sniffing and making a face.

"It's your fault I got all sweaty earlier." I said smiling and gave her a quick peck. I got up and went into the bathroom and started the water running.

"Actually you smell pretty good, like good clean sweat. Let's wash it off."

I turned to face her. She looked at me for a moment and raised her arms in silent admonition to undress her. I took the hem of her tank top and lifted it up baring her chest. She never broke my gaze as I knelt and slid her panties over her taut thighs. I took her ankle and she rested her hand on my shoulder for balance as I unwound the bandage and set it up on the counter. She didn't wait for me to get undressed, she reached for my tee and lifted it and I raised my arms in time for her to sweep it off. I kicked off my shoes as she undid the button of my jeans pushing them down. She leaned her head towards the bath and motioned me to get in first. She got in sitting gently between my upraised knees and leaned back against me. She sighed and just closed her eyes and relaxed for a minute. I kissed her on the temple softly and a little smile spread across her lips.

"We don't need to go to the concert, you know." I whispered in her ear giving it a little nibble.

"I know, but anticipation will make it better. Trust me. Call it lesson two and a half." She chuckled. She turned and picked up the little scrubby puff sitting in the corner and the bottle of body wash and handed them to me and sat back. I lathered up and began soaping down her chest, working my way down one arm, then the other. I worked down her stomach, making sure not to tangle her little belly button ring in the puff. Her thighs glistened as she raised first one to be washed, then the other. For a moment she liberated the puff and did her calves and feet, being better able to reach them. While there, she did mine as well, working her way back up my thighs. She turned and knelt facing me, lathering up the puff once more. She began washing my chest, and down my stomach eventually making her way down to my now hard cock. She washed it well but didn't linger as she worked her way back up to my arms. She washed my face gently. Her hand rested gently on the back of my neck and drew me to her as she ran the soapy puff over my shoulders and down my back. I wrapped my arms around her hips and pulled her to me. I kissed her navel flicking her little heart dangle. She immediately jumped, and I smiled.

"Hey I warned you." She said. Before I could respond the soaked puff smacked me on the head, soap suds ran down my face. Summer laughed. "Don't open your eyes." She said, massaging it through my short hair. I heard the water turn on again and she fiddled with the knobs and turned on the hand held sprayer. After a moment I felt her holding it over my head rinsing me off. I stood letting her finish the job, and took the sprayer and began rinsing her off as well. I watched the suds give up their hold on her curves, and I could imagine their sadness from letting her go as they pooled at her feet. She reached down and rinsed the suds down the drain and turned off the water. I stepped out and helped her so she needn't put undue weight on her ankle. I dried Summer off before getting around to me. She headed into the bedroom as I rummaged through the clothes I'd brought. I put on my good jeans and pulled on a polo shirt. Summer passed me in jeans and a little black bra, a shirt slung over her arm. She eyed me up and down as she sauntered past. I followed her into the bath to see what she was up to. She shooed me out claiming she needed to 'put on her face'. Despite my protests that her face was beautiful as is. I got the boot anyway.

She came out a few minutes later wearing her long sleeve top with the buttons undone, nearly showing her bra. A little silver pendant hung down her chest of a little sea turtle. I looked at her face and it glowed. Her hair brushed but slightly curly. Her eyes somehow seemed larger and deeper color, and her lips pinker and more inviting. I didn't realize I had been holding my breath until I exhaled sharply.

Her smile disappeared. "What?" She looked at me.

"Nothing!" I said quickly. "It's just that you're so... you're beautiful."

She softened at the compliment, the glow returning to her face. "Thank you. You're too sweet." She gave me a quick kiss. "I have a cooler, let's pack something for dinner." We headed into the kitchen and put together a little picnic in the cooler of cheese, veggies and the rest of the baguette from lunch.

"Damn, I need to make some more tea. Oh well we can swing by the market before they close and see what they have." She said.

We gathered up our little cooler and she grabbed a sweatshirt for when it cooled off later, and we headed out. I helped her up into the Jeep and went around and got in the driver’s seat.

"Does it feel odd being chauffeured around?" I asked smiling.

"No it's kind of nice actually." She smiled back and gave my thigh a squeeze. We stopped in at the store and she hobbled down the aisles and picked up some grapes, and she found a bottle of sparkling cider.

"If you want they have wine and beer too. I'm driving so you're safe." I smiled.

"I'm not much of a drinker, this will be fine, and we can share it." She smiled slyly back at me. I took the grapes behind the counter and gave them a good rinse and set them on some paper towels to drain.

"Do you always walk around like you own the place?" Summer asked.

"Don't knock it. If it weren't for that, I would never have been so lucky to deliver your groceries last Monday." I wiggled my eyebrows at her making her giggle. "Hey Paula, do you have any cups I can snag for our champagne?"

"What?" Paula said, shocked.

"It's just cider!" Summer added quickly holding up the bottle.

"You know where that stuff is Pete, take what you need." Paula waved me off.

"Ooh!" I heard behind me as I gathered up the grapes and bagged them up. I looked over my shoulder to see Summer going over a small display of locally made chocolates. She picked up a small back of chocolates to add to the pile.

We got up to the counter and Paula was keying everything in.

"Did you want to settle your bill while you're here Miss Lynne?" Paula asked.

"Sure it's Friday, no better time." She smiled. "Let's put this on it too." She waved at the pile on the counter. She handed over her card, signed the pad and got her receipt, stuffing it into her wallet. "Oh we don't need a bag, we're going to toss it into the cooler."

"Where are you kids off to?" Paula asked innocently. I knew Paula and she was digging for dirt. Luckily I cut in before Summer did.

"I'm taking Mrs. Lynne down to the concert in the park. She still can't drive her standard with her foot." I said doing my best to sound as innocent as I could. We made our way out and put the rest of the food in the cooler.

"I'm guessing she's a bit of a gossip?" Summer whispered. "Gotta love small towns. It's the same back home."

"Yea well she has an ear for dirt, and she's centrally located to redistribute anything she thinks is juicy enough to share. Let's just put it this way, if she thought I was doing anything besides your lawn you wouldn't live it down with the locals."

We both had a good laugh at that as I pulled the Jeep around and headed into town. The street down to the park was going slow, traffic was moving though and people were walking down the sidewalks with blankets and coolers. I pulled up right at the entrance and got a nasty look from a cop.

"I'm just dropping off the handicapped!" I yelled out the window. Summer gave me an offended look and gave me a punch on the shoulder. "Play it up a bit, maybe I'll get to park closer." I said under my voice. "Go towards the center if you can, maybe about twenty or thirty yards from the stage for the best sound. I'll bring the cooler."

"Okay, grab the blanket from behind the back seat while you're at it." She added, and hopped down onto her good foot and hobbled off dramatically. Sure enough, the officer called out and told me to park at the end lot where the police and ambulance were. I made my way back with the cooler and blanket.

As I made my way to where I hoped to find Summer I bumped into a few people I knew, swapping quick hello's as I moved through the gathering crowd. I noted at least two admiring stares and noticed they were aimed right where I was headed. I wasn't sure if that made me happy or not. Yes I was here with the lovely lady, and just the thought of that made me grin.

"What are you smiling at?" She asked seeing me. I shrugged setting down the cooler and spreading out the blanket, and Summer scooted onto it. Recorded Fifties music was playing softly over the sound system from the stage.

I leaned in close and said in her ear. "I just noticed that you're drawing attention and I'm wondering how many guys are wishing they were me right now." Her cheeks went pink as she looked up and around looking to see who looking at her.

"Don't get many women-folk in these parts, do you?" She asked softly. I laughed.

"Beautiful women don't usually go out on their own. This town is known for eligible bachelors swooping down on unsuspecting fair maidens and making off with them." I said softly, playing along. "Don't worry, I'll protect you." She giggled.

"Good, I'd hate to be made off with by some 'other' handsome guy, oh the horror!" She said rolling her eyes at me. She leaned in and gave me a peck on the cheek. "Thank you." She smiled. I blushed furiously realizing we were in public and that kiss was a blatant admission that she was without a doubt, with me.

The lights facing the crowd began to flash slowly signaling that the show would start in a moment. They went down and the lights on the stage came up slowly in blue. The Fifties music got a little louder and there were couples dancing on the stage.

All of a sudden a spot came on in the center of the stage and two guys stood there. John, my buddy Jeff's older brother was one of them. The other guy must have been one of his music school buddies.

"I can't play like this?" He said holding up a red rag wrapped around his hand. "You did this, now you gotta play for me."

John stared at him for a moment and reached for the guitar on the stand and walked to the front of the stage. "This is an oldie, well where I come from it is." He turned to the band. "Watch me for the changes and try to keep up." He started playing Chuck Berry's, Johnny B. Good. He really got into it, dancing around the stage, ending with a huge jump and dropped to his knees with the final note.

John stood, to loud applause, and introduced himself and the band, and said they'd be taking a walk down a musical memory lane with us tonight, and he hoped we enjoyed the show. The show was choreographed like a play, as actors appeared on stage to join in the songs and period costumes of the Fifties and Sixties. Everything they played was some sort of blues rock, everything from Ray Charles and Ben E. King, to Marvin Gaye. He stopped to tell us that despite the invasion of British music, American music was still a very powerful influence, and the Sixties weren't only about the Beatles and the Stones.

"That brings us to the mid-Sixties. We're going to take a quick break, and we'll be right back, don't go anywhere. We're watching you." He pointed at people in the crowd, then laughed. The crowd joined him. "This concert is sponsored by the local Chamber of Commerce, but I'd also like to direct you down to our tent over here where we're selling CD's and gear, because we artists need beer and pizza like the rest of the world."

"Wow they're good!" Summer said cracking the cooler open and digging out some snacks. "Here, open that would you please?" The plastic cork popped sounding like a champagne bottle. Causing a few people to turn and smile and one to clap. I poured the cider into the cups and we nibbled on the snacks in the cooler. She popped a cherry tomato in my mouth then took one herself.

"You build a heck of a picnic." I said, causing her to laugh.

"I slaved over a hot stove all day."

The lights on the crowd began to flash again, announcing the end of the intermission. A lone guitar started in on something bluesy.

The lights came back up and there were summer of love trappings on stage. The backup singers were dressed in bell bottoms and headbands and long flowing sleeves. John took center stage again and the spot came up on him.

"Now you may have construed that my earlier remarks about the Sixties not being about the British invasion as a criticism. It wasn't in the least. A lot of bands came out of Britain then, and most of them were excellent to say the least. A good many of these performers sited their love of American jazz and blues as their influence. One such performer was a gentleman named Van Morrison." Quite a few people gave in to a round of applause. "I'd like your help in convincing one of our audience members to give us a hand with the next couple songs. You see my little brother Jeff works the sound board." He pointed down at the front to where Jeff waved. "A good buddy of his from school is one of the best sax players I've ever heard, which is saying a lot when you consider my fellow musicians."

"Pete! I know you're out there, Jeff spotted you with a lovely young lady earlier. Maybe we can convince you to break away from her for a few songs."

Summer turned to me her eyes wide. "Does he mean you." I was still staring at the stage.

"Folks let's hear some support to get him up here and get on with the show!" He yelled.

Applause erupted through the crowd. I looked at Summer who was clapping furiously and reached over and gave me a push. I stood up and made my way to the sound board through the crowd, people encouraged me as I walked by.

I got up to Jeff and said, "Thanks buddy, I owe you one." I'm sure the sarcastic edges wasn't lost on him.

"I figure if this doesn't impress her panties off, nothing will." He replied.

If he only knew, I thought to myself. I stepped up to the edge of the stage and climbed the steps. John was center stage clapping over his guitar. I walked up and shook his hand. I whispered something into his ear, then walked back to where the horns were and picked up a sax, and a mouthpiece. I wet the reed down and mounted it up as the bass player started the riff for Tupelo Honey. The audience started clapping.

"Pete made a request of me, which is only fair since I dragged him away from his lovely lady friend, so we're dedicating this to her. Summer this is for you." He pointed out to the crowd. The song began and I joined in like I'd been playing every day since school got out. I walked up beside John and played the sax solo like a pro. When we were done serenading Summer we moved on to Days Like This, and segued right into Moondance, my favorite by far. I found myself singing alongside John when I didn't have a solo. The flute player a tall, pretty girl was really getting into it. John improvised the lyric to 'Underneath the cover of June, Rockport skies'. The flutist and I stepped forward next to John and took a bow as the song ended, as he yelled our names into the mic. I was feeling pretty awesome at that point taking off the sax and placing it back on the stand and shaking the hand of its owner thanking him for the use. I made for the steps and waved once more as John started in on the turn of the decade and started on Clapton's Bell Bottom Blues next.

I found Summer sitting next to Jeff at the sound board with the biggest grin she could muster without hurting herself.

"Thanks for the seat." She said to Jeff and stood up and wrapped her arms around my neck giving me a long hard kiss. As we broke our lip lock I saw Jeff give me a thumbs up sign without even looking over at me. I just smiled and turned Summer back to our blanket.

"Oh my God! That was awesome. Why didn't you tell me you were a musician?" She said as people around us thanked me. I just shrugged.

"I don't know, I've been playing for six or seven years. I've always loved jazz and blues. It's like a hobby to me." I said. "My grandfather and his brother were trombone players in the Maine state band."

John went on to laud bands from the Seventies and picked out Steely Dan as the set went a smoky blue color as they played on. Summer curled into me leaning on my chest as we listened. I was about ready to explode with happiness. They moved on and a girl stepped forward from the backup singers with a microphone and John introduced her and mentioned the influences of the west coast moving up to the Seventies bringing us groups like Heart and they started playing Barracuda. They played a few others ending up with a Billy Joel mash up as their last song. They did Rockport State of Mind to the music of New York State of Mind. People were standing up applauding. I had to admit, John and the band did a hell of a job. They got such a long ovation that they played a two song encore, to another long round of applause.

"That was awesome!" Summer shouted over the applause. "I wish they did things like this back home!"

"Welcome to Maine." I said smiling.

We packed up the cooler with the remains of our picnic and Summer folded the blanket tossing it over her arm. As we made our way back to the Jeep. I looked over to see her grinning ear to ear again.

"What?" I asked.

"I feel like a groupie who's going home with one of the band." She said, causing both of us to laugh.

To be continued in part 3, by Member389 for Literotica

Summer Arrives on the Atlantic Coast of Maine, in time for his first time.
A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

I was finally glad to be out of school. My buddy Jeff got out last year. He went off and joined the military and left our little town. I figured I'd work the summer here and see what was what after the tourists left. It was still early yet, they hadn't started arriving yet, clogging the roads with their luxury cars, acting as if they owned the place. Truth be told, they did. If it weren't for them, the rest of us wouldn't have a living. Fishing wasn't cutting it anymore, and the old quarries down coast were barely running now. Luckily we had the tourists.

I walked down into the village near the docks, and popped into the little corner store.

"Hey Peter." I heard as I walked in. Paula nodded at me and smiled. She and her husband ran this little place, and did well by the locals and tourists alike. I waved and smiled at her as I headed to the back and grabbed a soda from the cooler.

"You headed over to see Davy about work?" She asked.

"Yea, I figure I gotta do something before mom tosses me out of the house." I chuckled.

"Would you do me a favor? Chip is out on a delivery and we're short-handed. Is there any chance you could make a delivery for me, it's on your way. The lady has an account so you don't need to collect any money. It's just, I heard she twisted her ankle on the beach and I told her that if she needed anything to call us and I'd get it over to her."

"Sure, where is it going?" I said.

She handed me two canvas sacks from the cooler, and gave me the address. It was just a couple blocks over from where I was headed. Paula refused to let me pay for my soda before leaving. I walked the few blocks turning up onto the driveway that led to a house facing the water. I walked around the house looking for the kitchen door. As I turned the corner I saw a woman lying on a towel on the lawn. She lay there basking in the morning sun completely naked. A small pile of fabric beside her looked like a swimsuit she may have been wearing. I stopped and looked around, the spot was well sheltered on the curve in the road. Her long blonde hair trailed out above her on her towel, her arms down at her sides, her deep pink nipples pointing up to the sun. Her stomach was flat and a little glint of something shiny hinted at a belly button ring. From this distance I couldn't be sure. A small strip of hair dipped down between her thighs. Her legs were long toned and pale, but getting red. She had just started tanning by the color she'd turned already. She was going to look like a freshly boiled lobster in a very short time.

I realized she hadn't heard or seen me, so I turned and cleared my throat loudly. I looked over my shoulder, and she hadn't moved. I decided I'd just put the groceries in the house for her. I set the bags on the kitchen table and peeked to make sure nothing needed to be put in the icebox. Thankfully I did or the cold stuff would have spoiled. I put them away and left the rest. I walked towards the back door again and looked out the screen at her. She was beautiful, like she'd just stepped out of a magazine centerfold. She still hadn't moved, and it wouldn't be long before she burned badly. So I took it upon myself to rescue her, that's just the kind of guy I am. I opened the back door and pushed it open as far as possible and let it swing shut. The loud rap of the wood on the frame did the trick. She jumped, then the realization that somebody was near and she was naked came on her and she rolled onto the grass pulling the towel over her covering up. I saw why she hadn't heard me as an earbud fell out onto the grass.

She peeked over the top of her big sunglasses, and in an accent I hadn't heard around here, she asked. "Can I help you?" The scolding tone of her voice saying that she didn't appreciate being peeked at while she was sunbathing.

I scrunched up my face. "Where are you from?" I asked, curious about her accent.

"Right here buster, I'm renting this place. Where in hell did you come from?" She replied.

"Oh! Paula down at the market asked me to deliver your groceries. They were shorthanded and I was headed this way."

She just stared at me for a moment, and I returned the stare taking in the scene with a dumb-founded look.

"Would you be a gentleman and please turn around?" She said a little testily. I did as she asked. Unfortunately for her I'd turned and was looking directly at her reflection in the kitchen window. She stood up cursing quietly, putting her weight on one foot, and wrapped the towel around her and tucked it in above her breasts. She was tall, and though her breasts weren't large they were nicely shaped, and red. The little stripe of hair ended neatly where I thought. The towel was just long enough to cover her modestly. She hobbled over to the little pile of cloth and swept up her bikini and started hobbling towards the house like a wounded animal. She passed me and got to the step and hobbled up the half step, and opened the door using it for stability and hopped up the step into the kitchen.

She hobbled back to the screen door and said. "Well come on in."

I walked over and stepped into the kitchen. She was sitting down on one of the chairs one leg splayed out in front of her the other tucked under the chair. The smooth skin was kissed with a flush of pink. I knew she was going to regret falling asleep out there later, but I'm glad I happened to wake her up so she didn't get severely burned. She was fumbling with her towel to keep it up, and digging through a big pocket book.

"Paula said that you have an account." I held up my hand. "I'm not going back to the store anyhow."

She peeked up at me from her purse through a tangle of long blonde hair. "Thank you, but I was going to give you something for the trouble. She mentioned that you wouldn't be here until afternoon because it was busy today." A pink nipple peaked over the top of the polka dot beach towel. She caught me staring. "Though it could be surmised that you already got your tip." She said an eyebrow going up, and a small grin turning the corners of her mouth up. She shook her head as she pulled the towel back into place and tossed the purse onto the table. She held her arm out straight with a folded bill in it. I just shook my head once and waved it off.

"Thanks, but you don't need to do that." I said.

"Don't make me get up, my ankle hurts like hell, and I'm in no shape to use it to kick your ass for being a peeping tom." She replied grinning. She waved the money again. I shrugged and took it slipped into my jeans pocket. I was hoping she hadn't noticed they were tighter in front than a moment before.

"Thanks." I nodded.

"No, thank you Chip, I would have come into town to get them later but she insisted on having you deliver them."

I smiled. "I'm not Chip. He was doing another delivery. I'm Pete."

"Nice to meet you." She said holding out a hand. "I'm Summer."

I shook her hand. She had a firm grip and didn't let up until I did. I just stood there for a moment looking at her. She had mesmerizing blue eyes and a crooked little smile. I realized I was staring when her brow went up. I felt myself blush.

"Are you thirsty? I could use something cold." Summer asked. I nodded.

"If you don't mind, there's a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge. I'm going to go put something on besides a towel."

"Not on my account I hope?" Why not, I figured, she seemed to have a sense of humor about getting caught. I smiled over my shoulder at her as I reached for the cupboard door. She laughed aloud at that.

She stood again, wobbling, and took her bikini in hand and walked towards the living room and gasped grabbing for the door jamb. In the process the towel let go and she stood there grasping the towel in one hand the door in the other. Her long smooth back tapered to a narrow waist and flared back out to beautifully curved hips. On her back was a pretty sunflower tattoo with vines around it. There looked to be a figure in the center of it.

"Oh to hell with it. I don't think I've got anything left to hide at this point." She muttered and hobbled out of the room. I opened up the freezer and got a tray of ice out, and filled the glasses. I heard her fumbling around a bit and she started to hobble back out. She'd pulled a light blue flowered sundress on, and taken a minute to brush out her hair. She hobbled over to an easy chair in the living room and sat down. "Would you be a doll and bring that in here?"

I walked into the living room and she was gingerly setting her foot on the coffee table. I handed her a glass and set the other down. I took the towel she'd tossed on the sofa and folded it up into a little bundle and went to take her leg. I stopped myself and looked up at her, from under fallen bangs.

"May I?" I asked. She held her glass with both hands, licking tea from her upper lip, and nodded. I lifted her calf, the skin smooth and warm in my hand, and slipped the folded towel under her ankle to pad it from the table. I set it down carefully and she let out a sigh. I sat down on the sofa and took up my glass. I was looking into the glass at the ice cubes floating around. I set it back down and went to the kitchen, found a plastic bag and filled it with the rest of the ice. I looked down at her, she sat there wide eyed as I reached to carefully set it on her ankle.

"Thank you," She said softly, with a smile "again."

"You slammed the door on purpose didn't you?" She asked.

"Well you were beginning to look like a lobster out there, fresh from the pot. I wasn't sure if you were asleep and I didn't want you to burn, or worse." I said.

She smiled. "Thank you." She said, and after a moment she added, "West Virginia."

"Rockport here, welcome to Maine." I toasted her with my tea, and we clinked glasses. Neither of us said anything we just sat there enjoying our tea.

"You said this was on your way? Where were you going?" Summer asked.

"I was headed down to Davy's marina down the road." I said. Then pointed. "If you go down Sea Road and bear right. He runs a couple of boats for fishing, sightseeing and whale watching. I was going to see if he needed any help this summer."

She nodded, and looked down at her ankle. Water running down her leg from the condensation on the bag.

"If he doesn't give you a job on a boat, you might want to consider going to medical school." She chuckled. "You're a quick thinker and have a gentle touch. I don't mean to keep you from where you were headed but since this is really feeling like hell." She pointed at her foot. "I was wondering if you could do me another favor before you leave."

"Sure, what else do you need, lunch?" I asked.

She laughed. "Well that would be nice, but I was just going to ask you to go into the bathroom and grab the ace bandage that's rolled up on the counter and the bottle of pain killers for me. I want to get this wrapped again, now that I'm not worried I'll look like a cat with one white paw."

I set my glass down, and went to the bath and found the items. I found a bottle of sunburn lotion on the counter and brought that too.

"I see you came prepared to burn." I looked at the bottle.

"Well when you're as white as I am, it happens often, especially this early in the season." Summer said as she reached up for the items. She reached down and took the ice off, and dried her foot off on the towel. She crossed her legs, her dress riding up high as she reached to start unrolling the bandage.

I laughed. "That looks more awkward than a lobster trying to climb a tree." I reached out for the bandage and took it from her. "Let me show you how it's done." I sat on the edge of the coffee table and laid her leg across mine. I wrapped her ankle neatly slipping the clips on at the end with a flourish. I looked at her toes peeking up, the nails a sparkly pink color. A small throat clear broke me out of my reverie, only to notice that I'd been absently stroking her shin and calf. I snatched my hand away, and felt my face turn bright red again. I looked down at the rug and apologized.

"For what? Doing a better job than I would wrapping my ankle? Or maybe the lame lobster jokes." She flipped a hand at me and took the bottle and popped it open. She poured out her dose and knocked them back with a swallow of her tea.

"I should take these with food." She took her foot off my lap and set it gingerly on the floor, grabbing the arms of the chair preparing to get up.

"Whoa! Where are you going?" I asked.

"I was going to go see what was in those bags to eat." She said.

"Sit down. I'll get you something." I answered quickly.

She rolled her eyes at me. "You've done far more than you should have for a tired, broken down old lady." She rolled forward again, and I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her balance back.

"I'll get it." I said firmly. "What would you like?"

"You are too sweet." She said, relaxing back into the chair. "What did you bring?"

I went into the kitchen to rummage through the bags. Given a little creativity and a few minutes time I whipped up a sandwich and chips. I peeked around the door jamb to ask if she wanted mustard or mayo on her turkey. The sight that greeted me stopped me in my tracks. Summer had sat forward on the chair, and slipped the straps off the sundress pushing it down to her waist. She sat there slowly rubbing in the sunburn cream into her skin. She finished her arms and began working on her chest rubbing slowly giving each nipple a pinch and tug. My jeans felt about ready to explode at the sight of her. I popped my head back around the door and called out asking my question. She replied, mustard. I responded that it was ready then, to give her time to cover up.

I walked into the room with the plate in front of me and the bag of chips dangling beneath to try and hide my arousal. I sat quickly as I handed her the plate, hoping I'd covered myself well enough.

"Ooh thanks!" She said setting the plate down and reaching for half the sandwich. She just stopped and looked at me. "You didn't make one for yourself?" I shook my head. "Here," she handed me the other half, "I hate eating alone."

I shrugged and took the other half, and we ate quietly. I asked her how she twisted her ankle. Exploring wet rocks on the outbound tide, she'd slipped and thought she'd broken it. She had gotten an X-ray and it was only a bad sprain.

"Ironic. I ended up having to postpone starting work at the very hospital that I was going to be starting at next week." She said.

"Oh? You a doctor?" I asked.

"RN, and I was serious earlier, you have a gentle touch, and you wrap a mean ankle." She followed with a smile.

"Sports." I said by way of explanation. She nodded.

She opened her mouth laying a chip on her tongue and took it in whole giving it a crunch. I didn't know why, but she fascinated me on an entirely new level. I'd seen naked girls before, well in magazines and movies, anyway. Here sat a woman who, unlike those from around here, wasn't scandalized by having her body admired. This isn't the end of the world, but not far from it.

"How old are you Pete." She asked. I told her the truth, that I was nineteen, and I'd just graduated last month. She offered me the chips, and I took a few.

"What are your plans from here?" She asked.

"I honestly don't know. I have no idea what I want to be when I grow up." I said chuckling.

She set the chips aside and wiped her hands on the towel. She took up the bottle of cream and popped the cap up. She nonchalantly pulled up the hem on her dress to a nearly indecent level and leaned forward and began rubbing the cream into her leg. She continued to ask me about the area, what there was to do after school got out. She worked her hand further up her thigh, the warm pink flesh supple under her fingers. She pulled back again, the hem of the dress slid up, and a peek of pink lace appeared. She asked if I had a girlfriend. Which made me pause. She started on the other leg working from the ankle up to the knee. She stopped and looked at me when I didn't reply.

"No?" She asked, no doubt noticing that I'd been watching every movement she made.

I just shook my head looking down at the floor. "No. I've gone out a few times, but never really had a girlfriend."

She looked down her leg again, massaging her up her thigh slowly. Watching her was not helping the situation in my jeans one bit.

"That's too bad. Seems an awful waste of resources if you ask me." She smirked.

"Huh?" I said looking up at her with a quizzical look.

She bit her lower lip and looked me in the eye for a moment, then down at my lap, and nodded.

I must have turned deep red, she looked up at me and smiled, then busted out laughing.

"Oh my God! You're as innocent as the day you were born, aren't you?" She asked grinning ear to ear.

I stammered.

"Oh hell." She waved her hand. "Don't be embarrassed hon. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get you a hard time." She reached over and gave my wrist a quick squeeze. The feel of her warm hand sent a shock up my arm. She leaned back in the chair, not bothering to adjust her dress. The little pink lace peeking out kept drawing my eye. I could feel her eyes studying me as I tried not to look.

She started softly. "Am I the first woman you've ever seen naked?" She followed with, "in person?"

I cleared my throat. "Well, that close, yea." I said softly. "Last summer, my friend and I found a cove where some girls go to tan in the summer, but we stay well back. They mostly only took their tops off. Jeff had binoculars." I felt my ears turn red.

Summer smiled again biting her lip. "So, the peeping tom thing isn't new." She giggled. She was enjoying teasing me. A moment of silence passed while I looked anywhere but at her. "Stand up Pete, and come here." I looked at her and did as she asked. She slowly reached up, and tugged the straps of her dress to the side, and looped her arms up through, pushing it down her torso. Her breasts popped free, the cherry red nipples stiff in the cool breeze coming through the house. She looked up at me from under a lock of hair, still biting her lip. Time seemed to stop, and I wasn't sure what to do next, but instinct pushed me to reach out and cup her breast. It was warm and soft in my hand, and I stroked it gently. I reached up with my thumb and rubbed the nipple. A sigh as she inhaled deeply, her eyes were closed while I explored. I rolled it between my thumb and finger it was as hard as a pencil eraser.

"That feels nice." She said softly. I stroked the curve up to her chest, and back down between them following it around.

Time started again when I jumped back startled. I hadn't expected it when her hand reached up and pressed against the front of my jeans.

"Oh!" She giggled. "I didn't mean to scare you. I just thought you might enjoy a little rub too." She nodded at my jeans. "Let me see it."

I went wide eyed like a deer in caught in headlights.

"Come on. It's only fair, you saw mine." She urged. Her hand slid down raising the hem of her dress showing off the pink lace panties with black lace trim. She circled the front with her finger, pressing as she did. She reached over and took the last swallow of her tea and caught an ice cube from the glass. Swirling it around her mouth. She opened her mouth showing me that she was rolling the cube around with her tongue.

Without conscious thought my hands reached for my zipper to release the pressure built up behind it. I pulled it down as she watched intently. I unbuttoned the fly of my boxers and the pressure was gone as my hard cock pushed its way out seeking relief.

Summer made an approving sound deep in her throat at the sight of it. "Ooh that's nice." The ice cube clicked on her teeth and she crushed it quickly, chewing the bits of ice. She looked up at me and made a come hither motion with her free hand, the other still working on the pink lace. I stepped forward as if she were drawing me towards her with an invisible tether. She reached up slowly this time and took me gently into her hand. Stroking the shaft and rubbing the tip with her thumb. I gasped, my breath coming in short panting breaths. "That's it, easy now." She said in a soothing voice, as if calming a frantic animal. "You aren't going to last very long."

My body was humming like a taut wire as she gently stroked me. In a move that surprised me, she leaned forward and took me into her mouth. The cold sensation from her chewing the ice nearly pushed me over the top. I gasped. She licked my cock like a kid with an ice cream cone, her icy tongue dragging away at me. I knew I was about to cum, and she did too. She stepped up the pace of her licking, and took me into her mouth once more sliding down further until I lost it. I felt my hips jerk forward and she put her hand on my thigh to keep me from choking her. I grabbed for the first thing at hand, and it happened to be the back of her head, and I erupted. My body stiffened as I gasped for air. I felt as if she was drawing me inside out. I exploded in her mouth, her tongue cleaning up the mess I'd made.

"Is that the first time a girl has done that to you?" She asked softly, lapping my still hard cock. I nodded between gasping breaths.

"You poor thing. Have you ever thought of what it would be like to lick a girl down there?" She asked innocently. I looked down to find her fingers had slipped into the panties and were making deep circular motions. I had to think, because if I hadn't before now, I certainly was beginning to. She kept darting her tongue out, giving me soft licks and quick flicks with her tongue and thought I could do that.

She stood up awkwardly not putting her weight on her bad ankle, and reached up beneath her sundress tugging at the fabric. Soon her panties were around her knees. She turned and tossed the towel onto the chair and spread it out.

"Oh screw it." She said pushed down the fabric of her sundress as it slid over her hips. She sat down pushing her dress and panties off and tossed them on the couch. She leaned back on the chair as I watched her chest rise and fall with her slow deep breathing. My eyes followed down her taut stomach, a small silver heart dangled from her belly button on a chain. My eyes scanned further down and found the top of her little narrow strip, the soft tuft of dark blonde hair leading to deep pink lips. I stood there with my mouth hanging open as she set her leg back up on the coffee table, opening up a little more for me. I licked my dry lips, which must have been a sign.

"That's what I like to see. A willing student." She smiled and winked at me. "Grab a pillow and kneel down. I'll give you a quick lesson on the special anatomy of a girl." She chuckled. I did as she asked and knelt before her. She proceeded to point out the highlights softly, in an encouraging voice. Explaining how best to please a woman down there.

I leaned forward, my nose filling with the scent of her. I reached forward licking upward between her spread fingers. She let out a deep sigh and I began licking and nibbling. I tilted my head up and began swirling her clit with my tongue like she'd done to my cock. She threw her head back and her jaw dropped as a low moan escaped her lips.

She panted quickly. "Slip your finger inside me, and make a come here motion." She mimed it with one finger.

I did as she asked, slipping my middle finger into her as far as I could. It was wet, and warm and I could feel her tighten down on me. I started off slowly stroking in and out of her, then remembered how she'd shown me and I rubbed up and forward and back again. I had forgotten what I was doing and noticed she'd reached down to start stroking her clit with incredible speed. I leaned down putting my tongue to it again, and began flicking it with my tongue as fast as I could. Summer arched up off the chair and began yelling, 'Oh my God.' She stayed that way for nearly a minute before collapsing back into the chair gasping for air. My hand was soaked with her juices. I wasn't sure, but I figured I'd done well. I used the corner of the towel to wipe my hand. I looked at her swollen, wet and deep pink lips and just leaned forward and began lapping up the mess she'd made, slowly with the tip of my tongue. She inhaled sharply and her legs came together quickly.

"Easy there." She said pushing my head away gently. "It's very sensitive after." She released the grip she had of my hair and ran her fingers through it. She was just looking at me smiling while I licked my lips.

"So how did I do teach?" I asked.

She chuckled. "I'd say you did pretty damn well for a first-timer. I'll give you an A plus for effort and an A for technique." She smiled. I was hard as a rock, and wondered if I was going to be allowed to follow through with the next thing that came to my mind.

"Are you a typical young guy with a raincoat in your wallet?" She asked, reading my mind. I looked at her with my quizzical look again. She just rolled her eyes and shook her head. I sighed looking down, and shook my head slowly. I got a slightly scolding look in reply. I wasn't sure if it was because I didn't have one, or that she was unhappy about it as well.

"Get up." She said giving a slight push to my forehead. I leaned back and stood in a single motion. I nearly fell over backwards when I realized I still had both legs caught with my jeans around my knees. Summer leaned forward to grab my arm and help me balance. She nodded down at them and without saying a word let me know that I should get them off. She gripped my hand solidly and pulled herself carefully out of the chair and hobbled a step aside. She reached down taking the rumpled beach towel off the chair and flipped it in half and lay it on the center cushion of the sofa. She turned me back to and gave me a push so I fell back onto it.

"Don't move." She said leveling a serious gaze at me. She hobbled back off to the bedroom. A little rustling later she came back with something closed in her fist. She pulled the coffee table up close and sat gently on the edge of it facing me.

"First things first. It's never her responsibility to make sure you're prepared." She said holding up a little foil packet. "If you aren't prepared, then keep it in your pants, or her hand if you're lucky enough." She smiled. "The only time it'll be up to her to help is now. If she'd like to." She reached forward and began slowly stroking me, her fingers firm and soft at the same time. "You see, you can't wrap the rascal unless he's primed and ready." She smiled. "I'll show you how best to use this so you don't end up a daddy too soon, or worse."

I smiled and rolled my eyes.

"Hey, we can stop right now if you like." She said levelly at me. The shock on my face must have been plain as day. "That's what I thought." She smiled and looked down at my hard cock. "I'd hate to stop now myself." She peeled the wrapper down the side pulling out the little ring. She held it close for me to see. "See how it's rolled up? Place it with the rolled side up over the tip like this." She reached holding my cock in one hand and setting the condom on the tip. "Unroll gently down the shaft like this." She said sliding her fingers down my shaft unrolling it fully. "All the way down. That's important since she's not going to want to fish the thing out of her if it comes off in the middle of your good time. It also makes it pretty useless if that happens." She gave the base of my cock a little squeeze. She pulled my knees together, and stood up kneeling on the sofa straddling me.

"This is a good position for us to start with. It gives a woman the ability to control the depth and speed with which you entering her. Missionary isn't bad, but if you get a little over zealous it can end up hurting her. If you want to her to ever want you back in her again then it's best to make sure she has a good time too." She said reaching down between us she ran her finger up and down her swollen lips.

"Remember to open her gently beforehand, the more care you take with her, the more likely she'll be calling you for more." She sat up, and lined herself up over my cock and took my shoulders as I took her by the hips. She looked down at me for a moment, one eyebrow going up.

"Oh." I said reaching between us and stroking her still wet lips placing fingers on either side and gently opening her up. As I did she lowered herself on me. The sigh that escaped my lips was loud. I nearly passed out from the feeling of the warmth and tightness, as she slowly rode the entire way down my length. A soft purr came from her throat.

She sat there for a moment and proceeded to just tighten herself around me and relax. I started pushing urgently with my hips.

"Easy does it." She whispered into my ear then licked her way down nibbling the lobe and kissing my neck. "A woman's nipples are very sensitive, and shouldn't be neglected." She took my hand and ran it up to her small breast. Lifting it away slightly and rubbing her nipple with my fingers. She bit her lower lip as I took the hint and stroked her breasts and rolled the nipples between my fingers. I leaned forward taking it in my mouth rolling it around, lashing it with my tongue. Summer sighed deeply and rolled her hips forward and started rising up and lowering herself on me. My other hand found its way behind her gripping her ass and pulling her down onto me with each stroke. She started a long deep stroking rhythm that I thought was going to drive me over the top again. She must have noticed my urgency as my hips rose to meet her down stroke hard. She stopped on an upstroke and let me slip out of her and I thought I was going to die when my eyes popped open pleading with her. She smiled at me.

"What's your hurry? Aren't you enjoying yourself?" She said sweetly.

I nodded furiously. "Yes I am." I gasped.

"Good. The journey can be as much fun as the destination, so take your time." She got off the couch. I looked at her pleading with her not to stop now. "Let's see how well you improvise." She said.

She turned around and knelt down on the pillow that was on the floor, and leaned forward setting her elbows on the chair she was sitting in before. Her beautiful ass, up in the air her lips open and pouting in invitation. I scrambled off the couch and knelt behind her, nearly ready to drive my cock into her when I paused and opened her up slipping back into her

She whipped her hair over one shoulder and looked at me over the other. "You're in the drivers' seat now. It's going to be up to you to be aware of the clues a girl is giving you. If she's pulling away from you, you're fucking her to hard. If she's pushing against you, well she wants you to put the pedal to the metal, so to speak." I pushed forward feeling myself fall into her and never wanting to leave. I began pushing and she met me stroke for stroke as I sped up. I couldn't take it any longer. Summer let out several long high pitched moans followed by a gasping, 'Harder!' and I went into overdrive. Plunging her depths with abandon I finally drove her forward hard, pushing her hips against the chair as I exploded. I stiffened as I felt every ounce of strength drain from my body. Summer shuddered hard in my hands bringing me out of my daze.

"Are you okay?" I gasped between breaths.

She rose up slightly, hair a complete mess covering her face. She started to laugh, gasping for air. "I was just thinking, this vacation started off lousy, but it's improving nicely."

I chuckled. "Welcome to Maine, Vacationland." She busted out laughing at that. I backed away falling free of her, the cool breeze came in from the screen, cooling the sweat on my skin.

"Let's get cleaned up." She stood shakily, with the help of the arms of the chair. I stood as well. She turned and slipped an arm around my shoulders. "Help me to the bathroom, would you please?" I looked at her, and turned slightly and reached down picking her up off the floor. She let out a whoop of surprise. "I only needed a shoulder to lean on honestly." She said smiling.

"So lean on it." I said smiling. I negotiated the narrow path to the bathroom and brought her in careful not to bang her against the doorjamb. I set her on a little stool next to a big claw foot bathtub.

"Let me get that." Summer reached over and popped up a tissue and reached up sliding the condom off of me and wrapping it and tossing it in the trash. She looked up at me, her hair still a mess. I reached down pushing it off her forehead. She smiled. "Grab a washcloth for me, would you please?" She nodded at a small shelf, and I took one down and handed it to her. She reached over to the bath running water onto it and a little squirt of her bath gel. She frothed it up and began washing herself off. She rinsed and repeated. She dried herself with another towel hanging from the bar. She looked up at me from under her bangs, scanning down. "Really?" She said in a resigned voice as she saw that I was once again ready.

I shrugged. "The benefit of youth?"

She laughed. "I guess!"

She rinsed the cloth again and began gently washing me with it. The cool water and warm hands were soothing but not doing a thing for the fact that it was loaded and ready to go yet again.

"Would you hand me that light blue bottle there." She asked. She poured a small amount into her palm and set the bottle aside. She rubbed the oil between her hands and rubbed it between her legs oiling herself up. The sight of this was not doing me any good either. A crooked smirk spread across her face as she watched me watching her in fascination.

She reached up with her oily hand and began stroking my shaft. The hardness slipping through her firm grip with little friction. The other hand began fondling my balls. They were already tight, and ready to go again. She slid her hand further under and began massaging me underneath in a tight circle. The feeling blew my mind as I couldn't contain myself and came hard, with a loud splatter, on Summer's chest.

"Not sure if it's good for burns, but I've heard it does wonders for the skin." She said, leaning forward cleaning the last few drops off with her tongue. She then used her cloth to wipe up the cum I'd splashed on her chest.. I just watched her, her movements so graceful and efficient.

She looked up at me with a smirk. "Pete, how would you like to give me a hand for a couple weeks while this ankle heals?"

My eyebrows went up. "How?" I asked.

"The usual mow the lawn, grocery runs, cleaning, maybe even an occasional turkey sandwich. It'll allow me to keep off this as much as possible and not feel like I'm an invalid. I'll warn you now though it's not only doctors that make lousy patients."

It was my turn to smirk. "What's it pay?" I asked wiggling my eyebrows.

Her mouth dropped open. "You little shit! I'm not hiring you to be a gigolo!" She laughed. "But there's always the possibility of a bonus. I could continue your lessons. Practice makes perfect they say." She smiled at that.

"I don't know." I said, my spent cock hanging inches from her lips. Oh I knew alright, but I played along. "I'll have to see what Davy has to offer this year. Those rich folks that come in to fill up can be pretty good tippers too."

She raised an eyebrow at me again. "Okay if you'd rather work for him I'll understand." She said in mock resignation. She stood on her good foot, testing the floor with her bad. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist.

"You drive a hard bargain." I said pulling her to my side so she could put her arm over my shoulder.

She looked me up and down me and smiled. "This vacation isn't turning out bad at all."

To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for Literotica
Summer In Maine: Part 2
Lesson Two, and Two and a half.

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.

I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow.

"How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic.

"Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me.

"What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries.

"I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance.

"Please tell me what's bothering you."

I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge.

"Nothing." I said, unconvincingly.

"It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said.

"Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me.

"I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp.

"Why?" I asked softly.

"Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.

Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.

She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together.

"Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look.

"What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear.

"Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about.

"This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway.

"The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise."

"I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?"

"You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.

I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned.

"Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up.

"Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible.

"Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.

She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.

I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed.

"Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling.

"Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.

She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting.

"You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers.

"Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?"

"Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled.

"Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."

I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully.

"Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink.

"Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.

We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.

She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear.

"I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.

She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips.

"I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now."

"All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.

I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.

Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them.

"Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling.

"Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked.

"Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed.

"What are you making?" She replied chuckling.

"I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said.

"Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.

My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression.

"What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn.

"Nothing." I said, my grin returning.

"Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil.

"Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds.

"If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her.

"Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate.

"A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."

I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?"

"Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed.

"But for how long?" I said playing along.

"You have your driver’s license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject.

"Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked.

"Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?"

"Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her.

"Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.

I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said.

"Ride?" She asked.

"I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind."

"Not at all." She smiled.

I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose.

"I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold.

"Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud.

"Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips.

"Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding.

"I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sadness there, and they welled up as if she were doing her best to hold back tears. A wash of emotion swept over me like a storm driven wave, and I leaned forward lifted her chin and kissed her softly. Our lips brushed, our tongues sought out one another, delicately probing. Something wet touched my cheek making me break the kiss long before I wanted to. I pulled back and a tear streamed down Summer's cheek. I reached for one of the towels and daubed it. I took a deep breath and was about to ask why she was crying when a curt little head shake waved off the question.

"Please don't ask, not yet anyway." She said, her voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry." She said wiping the remaining tear with the heel of her hand.

"You don't have anything to be sorry about." I replied softly.

She inhaled deeply and let it out slowly. She turned to me with a smile on her mouth but sadness in her eyes.

"I saw there's a free concert in the park tonight. Want to go? A rock blues cover band is playing. Sounds like they might be good."

I knew they were good, my friends brother was in the band, and I'd heard them before. I smiled and nodded. "Sounds like fun, and they are good, I've heard them before."

"I should ride down and get the Jeep. There's no way you're walking that far." I said sternly.

"Yes dear." Summer rolled her eyes at me. She giggled, and got up hobbling off to the bedroom and came back with a set of keys handing them to me.

"It's black, and I'm guessing the only one with West Virginia plates. It's at the walk-in clinic on Route 12."

I nodded. "I know exactly where you mean. I'll go get it. You relax, take a nap if you want. I should be back in an hour or so." I smiled. I kissed her again, the underlying want in our embrace was nearly too much. She placed her hand on my chest, with the barest hint of pressure. She was right, if I kept it up we weren't going anywhere. I reluctantly stepped back, picked up the folded towels and put them away. I walked back out and she had laid down on the couch with her foot up on a pillow. I smiled that she'd taken my suggestion.

"Can I get you anything before I go?" I said softly leaning over the arm of the couch. She just smiled and gave her head a little shake. She reached up pulling me down closer for a quick upside-down kiss. I headed for the kitchen door, pausing as I closed it quietly, looking back into the house. I turned and started walking home.

I walked, lost in thought. This week had been a week of firsts for me. I grinned at the thought of the first day when I lost my virginity to an amazing woman. The aggravation of the following days of not knowing exactly what was happening. If I had just opened my eyes I would have noticed she was waiting for me. Then today when she all but pushed me into making love to her again. I wondered why, well why me anyway. I knew so little about her. What was going on here. We'd known each other about a week, what was that question about believing in love. I could easily fall in love with her, I had to admit. Was I doing just that? So many questions came to mind as I walked up my driveway, I grabbed my bike out of the garage and hopped on. I made my way down to the coast road and started pedaling in earnest up the first rise. The traffic drifted past me as I sought answers to my questions. I pedaled harder nearly coasting up the next rise. Why was I over analyzing this? I was living out a fantasy any red-blooded male would die for. A beautiful, sexy woman wanted to have sex with me, repeatedly. Isn't that enough for me? I laughed out loud at that thought because I realized, it isn't.

I rolled down the long slope of the hill seeing the clinic up ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and rode around looking for the Jeep and found it near the side of the building. I checked the plate and got off my bike, took out the keys and opened up the driver's side door. The heat billowed out of it from being parked in the sun so long. The smell of a roasted sweet smelling air freshener poured out and nearly gagged me. I walked to the back and looked at how I was going to get my bike in there and noticed there was a folding bike rack on the spare tire mount. I figured it out in a few minutes and had my bike on it and strapped it into place. I got in and got myself familiar with everything. Started it up and turned up the air conditioning. Once I felt comfortable with everything I pulled on my seat belt and headed out of the parking lot. I got back to town and figured I'd go drop off my bike first. I pulled up in front of the house, and killed the engine. I hopped out and took my bike off the back, then ran inside for some clothes to wear tonight since I was kind of sweaty from the ride. I picked through some stuff and grabbed a bag and tossed it in. I was glad mom wasn't home, I didn't want to have to explain what I was doing, and who owned the Jeep out front. She knew I was working for a tourist that needed help, and unless Paula at the store said anything, Mom had no idea who it was. I made my way back to the house.

"Thank you for getting my Jeep."

"It's no problem. I haven't had much practice with a stick."

"Ouch! Do I still have a clutch?" She teased.

I just rolled my eyes in imitation of her.

"The concert is in a few hours and I want to take a bath, you could probably use one too." She scrunched up her nose at me sniffing and making a face.

"It's your fault I got all sweaty earlier." I said smiling and gave her a quick peck. I got up and went into the bathroom and started the water running.

"Actually you smell pretty good, like good clean sweat. Let's wash it off."

I turned to face her. She looked at me for a moment and raised her arms in silent admonition to undress her. I took the hem of her tank top and lifted it up baring her chest. She never broke my gaze as I knelt and slid her panties over her taut thighs. I took her ankle and she rested her hand on my shoulder for balance as I unwound the bandage and set it up on the counter. She didn't wait for me to get undressed, she reached for my tee and lifted it and I raised my arms in time for her to sweep it off. I kicked off my shoes as she undid the button of my jeans pushing them down. She leaned her head towards the bath and motioned me to get in first. She got in sitting gently between my upraised knees and leaned back against me. She sighed and just closed her eyes and relaxed for a minute. I kissed her on the temple softly and a little smile spread across her lips.

"We don't need to go to the concert, you know." I whispered in her ear giving it a little nibble.

"I know, but anticipation will make it better. Trust me. Call it lesson two and a half." She chuckled. She turned and picked up the little scrubby puff sitting in the corner and the bottle of body wash and handed them to me and sat back. I lathered up and began soaping down her chest, working my way down one arm, then the other. I worked down her stomach, making sure not to tangle her little belly button ring in the puff. Her thighs glistened as she raised first one to be washed, then the other. For a moment she liberated the puff and did her calves and feet, being better able to reach them. While there, she did mine as well, working her way back up my thighs. She turned and knelt facing me, lathering up the puff once more. She began washing my chest, and down my stomach eventually making her way down to my now hard cock. She washed it well but didn't linger as she worked her way back up to my arms. She washed my face gently. Her hand rested gently on the back of my neck and drew me to her as she ran the soapy puff over my shoulders and down my back. I wrapped my arms around her hips and pulled her to me. I kissed her navel flicking her little heart dangle. She immediately jumped, and I smiled.

"Hey I warned you." She said. Before I could respond the soaked puff smacked me on the head, soap suds ran down my face. Summer laughed. "Don't open your eyes." She said, massaging it through my short hair. I heard the water turn on again and she fiddled with the knobs and turned on the hand held sprayer. After a moment I felt her holding it over my head rinsing me off. I stood letting her finish the job, and took the sprayer and began rinsing her off as well. I watched the suds give up their hold on her curves, and I could imagine their sadness from letting her go as they pooled at her feet. She reached down and rinsed the suds down the drain and turned off the water. I stepped out and helped her so she needn't put undue weight on her ankle. I dried Summer off before getting around to me. She headed into the bedroom as I rummaged through the clothes I'd brought. I put on my good jeans and pulled on a polo shirt. Summer passed me in jeans and a little black bra, a shirt slung over her arm. She eyed me up and down as she sauntered past. I followed her into the bath to see what she was up to. She shooed me out claiming she needed to 'put on her face'. Despite my protests that her face was beautiful as is. I got the boot anyway.

She came out a few minutes later wearing her long sleeve top with the buttons undone, nearly showing her bra. A little silver pendant hung down her chest of a little sea turtle. I looked at her face and it glowed. Her hair brushed but slightly curly. Her eyes somehow seemed larger and deeper color, and her lips pinker and more inviting. I didn't realize I had been holding my breath until I exhaled sharply.

Her smile disappeared. "What?" She looked at me.

"Nothing!" I said quickly. "It's just that you're so... you're beautiful."

She softened at the compliment, the glow returning to her face. "Thank you. You're too sweet." She gave me a quick kiss. "I have a cooler, let's pack something for dinner." We headed into the kitchen and put together a little picnic in the cooler of cheese, veggies and the rest of the baguette from lunch.

"Damn, I need to make some more tea. Oh well we can swing by the market before they close and see what they have." She said.

We gathered up our little cooler and she grabbed a sweatshirt for when it cooled off later, and we headed out. I helped her up into the Jeep and went around and got in the driver’s seat.

"Does it feel odd being chauffeured around?" I asked smiling.

"No it's kind of nice actually." She smiled back and gave my thigh a squeeze. We stopped in at the store and she hobbled down the aisles and picked up some grapes, and she found a bottle of sparkling cider.

"If you want they have wine and beer too. I'm driving so you're safe." I smiled.

"I'm not much of a drinker, this will be fine, and we can share it." She smiled slyly back at me. I took the grapes behind the counter and gave them a good rinse and set them on some paper towels to drain.

"Do you always walk around like you own the place?" Summer asked.

"Don't knock it. If it weren't for that, I would never have been so lucky to deliver your groceries last Monday." I wiggled my eyebrows at her making her giggle. "Hey Paula, do you have any cups I can snag for our champagne?"

"What?" Paula said, shocked.

"It's just cider!" Summer added quickly holding up the bottle.

"You know where that stuff is Pete, take what you need." Paula waved me off.

"Ooh!" I heard behind me as I gathered up the grapes and bagged them up. I looked over my shoulder to see Summer going over a small display of locally made chocolates. She picked up a small back of chocolates to add to the pile.

We got up to the counter and Paula was keying everything in.

"Did you want to settle your bill while you're here Miss Lynne?" Paula asked.

"Sure it's Friday, no better time." She smiled. "Let's put this on it too." She waved at the pile on the counter. She handed over her card, signed the pad and got her receipt, stuffing it into her wallet. "Oh we don't need a bag, we're going to toss it into the cooler."

"Where are you kids off to?" Paula asked innocently. I knew Paula and she was digging for dirt. Luckily I cut in before Summer did.

"I'm taking Mrs. Lynne down to the concert in the park. She still can't drive her standard with her foot." I said doing my best to sound as innocent as I could. We made our way out and put the rest of the food in the cooler.

"I'm guessing she's a bit of a gossip?" Summer whispered. "Gotta love small towns. It's the same back home."

"Yea well she has an ear for dirt, and she's centrally located to redistribute anything she thinks is juicy enough to share. Let's just put it this way, if she thought I was doing anything besides your lawn you wouldn't live it down with the locals."

We both had a good laugh at that as I pulled the Jeep around and headed into town. The street down to the park was going slow, traffic was moving though and people were walking down the sidewalks with blankets and coolers. I pulled up right at the entrance and got a nasty look from a cop.

"I'm just dropping off the handicapped!" I yelled out the window. Summer gave me an offended look and gave me a punch on the shoulder. "Play it up a bit, maybe I'll get to park closer." I said under my voice. "Go towards the center if you can, maybe about twenty or thirty yards from the stage for the best sound. I'll bring the cooler."

"Okay, grab the blanket from behind the back seat while you're at it." She added, and hopped down onto her good foot and hobbled off dramatically. Sure enough, the officer called out and told me to park at the end lot where the police and ambulance were. I made my way back with the cooler and blanket.

As I made my way to where I hoped to find Summer I bumped into a few people I knew, swapping quick hello's as I moved through the gathering crowd. I noted at least two admiring stares and noticed they were aimed right where I was headed. I wasn't sure if that made me happy or not. Yes I was here with the lovely lady, and just the thought of that made me grin.

"What are you smiling at?" She asked seeing me. I shrugged setting down the cooler and spreading out the blanket, and Summer scooted onto it. Recorded Fifties music was playing softly over the sound system from the stage.

I leaned in close and said in her ear. "I just noticed that you're drawing attention and I'm wondering how many guys are wishing they were me right now." Her cheeks went pink as she looked up and around looking to see who looking at her.

"Don't get many women-folk in these parts, do you?" She asked softly. I laughed.

"Beautiful women don't usually go out on their own. This town is known for eligible bachelors swooping down on unsuspecting fair maidens and making off with them." I said softly, playing along. "Don't worry, I'll protect you." She giggled.

"Good, I'd hate to be made off with by some 'other' handsome guy, oh the horror!" She said rolling her eyes at me. She leaned in and gave me a peck on the cheek. "Thank you." She smiled. I blushed furiously realizing we were in public and that kiss was a blatant admission that she was without a doubt, with me.

The lights facing the crowd began to flash slowly signaling that the show would start in a moment. They went down and the lights on the stage came up slowly in blue. The Fifties music got a little louder and there were couples dancing on the stage.

All of a sudden a spot came on in the center of the stage and two guys stood there. John, my buddy Jeff's older brother was one of them. The other guy must have been one of his music school buddies.

"I can't play like this?" He said holding up a red rag wrapped around his hand. "You did this, now you gotta play for me."

John stared at him for a moment and reached for the guitar on the stand and walked to the front of the stage. "This is an oldie, well where I come from it is." He turned to the band. "Watch me for the changes and try to keep up." He started playing Chuck Berry's, Johnny B. Good. He really got into it, dancing around the stage, ending with a huge jump and dropped to his knees with the final note.

John stood, to loud applause, and introduced himself and the band, and said they'd be taking a walk down a musical memory lane with us tonight, and he hoped we enjoyed the show. The show was choreographed like a play, as actors appeared on stage to join in the songs and period costumes of the Fifties and Sixties. Everything they played was some sort of blues rock, everything from Ray Charles and Ben E. King, to Marvin Gaye. He stopped to tell us that despite the invasion of British music, American music was still a very powerful influence, and the Sixties weren't only about the Beatles and the Stones.

"That brings us to the mid-Sixties. We're going to take a quick break, and we'll be right back, don't go anywhere. We're watching you." He pointed at people in the crowd, then laughed. The crowd joined him. "This concert is sponsored by the local Chamber of Commerce, but I'd also like to direct you down to our tent over here where we're selling CD's and gear, because we artists need beer and pizza like the rest of the world."

"Wow they're good!" Summer said cracking the cooler open and digging out some snacks. "Here, open that would you please?" The plastic cork popped sounding like a champagne bottle. Causing a few people to turn and smile and one to clap. I poured the cider into the cups and we nibbled on the snacks in the cooler. She popped a cherry tomato in my mouth then took one herself.

"You build a heck of a picnic." I said, causing her to laugh.

"I slaved over a hot stove all day."

The lights on the crowd began to flash again, announcing the end of the intermission. A lone guitar started in on something bluesy.

The lights came back up and there were summer of love trappings on stage. The backup singers were dressed in bell bottoms and headbands and long flowing sleeves. John took center stage again and the spot came up on him.

"Now you may have construed that my earlier remarks about the Sixties not being about the British invasion as a criticism. It wasn't in the least. A lot of bands came out of Britain then, and most of them were excellent to say the least. A good many of these performers sited their love of American jazz and blues as their influence. One such performer was a gentleman named Van Morrison." Quite a few people gave in to a round of applause. "I'd like your help in convincing one of our audience members to give us a hand with the next couple songs. You see my little brother Jeff works the sound board." He pointed down at the front to where Jeff waved. "A good buddy of his from school is one of the best sax players I've ever heard, which is saying a lot when you consider my fellow musicians."

"Pete! I know you're out there, Jeff spotted you with a lovely young lady earlier. Maybe we can convince you to break away from her for a few songs."

Summer turned to me her eyes wide. "Does he mean you." I was still staring at the stage.

"Folks let's hear some support to get him up here and get on with the show!" He yelled.

Applause erupted through the crowd. I looked at Summer who was clapping furiously and reached over and gave me a push. I stood up and made my way to the sound board through the crowd, people encouraged me as I walked by.

I got up to Jeff and said, "Thanks buddy, I owe you one." I'm sure the sarcastic edges wasn't lost on him.

"I figure if this doesn't impress her panties off, nothing will." He replied.

If he only knew, I thought to myself. I stepped up to the edge of the stage and climbed the steps. John was center stage clapping over his guitar. I walked up and shook his hand. I whispered something into his ear, then walked back to where the horns were and picked up a sax, and a mouthpiece. I wet the reed down and mounted it up as the bass player started the riff for Tupelo Honey. The audience started clapping.

"Pete made a request of me, which is only fair since I dragged him away from his lovely lady friend, so we're dedicating this to her. Summer this is for you." He pointed out to the crowd. The song began and I joined in like I'd been playing every day since school got out. I walked up beside John and played the sax solo like a pro. When we were done serenading Summer we moved on to Days Like This, and segued right into Moondance, my favorite by far. I found myself singing alongside John when I didn't have a solo. The flute player a tall, pretty girl was really getting into it. John improvised the lyric to 'Underneath the cover of June, Rockport skies'. The flutist and I stepped forward next to John and took a bow as the song ended, as he yelled our names into the mic. I was feeling pretty awesome at that point taking off the sax and placing it back on the stand and shaking the hand of its owner thanking him for the use. I made for the steps and waved once more as John started in on the turn of the decade and started on Clapton's Bell Bottom Blues next.

I found Summer sitting next to Jeff at the sound board with the biggest grin she could muster without hurting herself.

"Thanks for the seat." She said to Jeff and stood up and wrapped her arms around my neck giving me a long hard kiss. As we broke our lip lock I saw Jeff give me a thumbs up sign without even looking over at me. I just smiled and turned Summer back to our blanket.

"Oh my God! That was awesome. Why didn't you tell me you were a musician?" She said as people around us thanked me. I just shrugged.

"I don't know, I've been playing for six or seven years. I've always loved jazz and blues. It's like a hobby to me." I said. "My grandfather and his brother were trombone players in the Maine state band."

John went on to laud bands from the Seventies and picked out Steely Dan as the set went a smoky blue color as they played on. Summer curled into me leaning on my chest as we listened. I was about ready to explode with happiness. They moved on and a girl stepped forward from the backup singers with a microphone and John introduced her and mentioned the influences of the west coast moving up to the Seventies bringing us groups like Heart and they started playing Barracuda. They played a few others ending up with a Billy Joel mash up as their last song. They did Rockport State of Mind to the music of New York State of Mind. People were standing up applauding. I had to admit, John and the band did a hell of a job. They got such a long ovation that they played a two song encore, to another long round of applause.

"That was awesome!" Summer shouted over the applause. "I wish they did things like this back home!"

"Welcome to Maine." I said smiling.

We packed up the cooler with the remains of our picnic and Summer folded the blanket tossing it over her arm. As we made our way back to the Jeep. I looked over to see her grinning ear to ear again.

"What?" I asked.

"I feel like a groupie who's going home with one of the band." She said, causing both of us to laugh.

To be continued in part 3, by Member389 for Literotica
Summer In Maine: Part 3
Leave them wanting more

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

We made our way to the Jeep and I put our stuff in the back and walked around to give her a hand into her seat. The look in her eyes was dreamy as I closed her door and walked around to the driver's side. We drove back in silence, her hand on my thigh giving it an occasional squeeze. When I pulled into the driveway she looked over at me, the expression in her eyes was full of longing. I got out and walked around the Jeep and grabbed the cooler from the back and walked around and opened her door.

"Do you need a hand?" I asked softly. She just nodded looking into my eyes. She slid off the seat landing on her good foot and wrapped her arm around me.

"Hang on." I said softly. I opened the door up, turned on the light and set down the cooler. I went back out and picked her up in my arms and brought her inside. I carried her into the living room and went to set her on the couch and she tightened her arms around my neck and shook her head gently. She lifted her chin towards the bedroom.

I looked into her eyes and saw her expression, it looked like a mix need and desire. I carefully passed through the bedroom door and stood beside the bed. I had a split second notion to dump her on the bed laughing, but the look on her face told me that tenderness was needed. I set her down on her feet instead looking into her eyes. That look wrenched my heart, it said to me, "love me." I placed my hands on her hips and drew us slowly together and I leaned forward, her hands came up and lay on my chest, grasping lightly at the fabric of my shirt as she leaned into our kiss.

"Go turn off the lights." She whispered to me. I looked into her eyes for a moment longer and noticed the corner of her mouth rise slightly as she gave me the slightest push. I nearly ran out to the kitchen, made sure the door was closed and smacked the light switch. I turned the corner from the kitchen into the living room and saw her turning to stand right where she was when I'd left the room.

A small lamp with a dim bulb cast a golden glow over the room. She looked up at me standing in the doorway and the corner of her mouth twitched and she bit her lower lip and looked away. I walked back into the room and saw that she'd kicked off her shoes but nothing else had changed. I followed suit and kicked mine off as I approached her. She looked up from under a fall of hair at me still biting her lip. I reached up taking her gently by the chin and releasing the lower lip from her bite, only to capture it with mine. Her arms came up around my neck as I encircled her waist with mine as our mouths explored. Her tongue danced like a flame in a fire, scalding hot one moment and gone another. My hands slid up her waist bringing the shirt with them and I ran my hand around behind her, running my fingers gently up her spine, her skin was so soft and warm. I felt the tremor as she shivered at my touch and it brought a small smile to my lips. She kissed me deeply, our tongues twirling like skilled dancers, before she leaned back slightly raising her arms in surrender.

The fabric slid up her curves giving up every beautiful inch grudgingly. The shirt was laid aside as I drank in her beauty. My fingers traced down the smooth curve of her waist, then back up her soft flat stomach with its little silver and pink heart bangle. The thin lace did nothing to hide her excitement, her nipples pressed easily through the flimsy fabric, the small pink areola swelled slightly. The invitation was conveyed, yet I decided to wait on responding. I looked up into her eyes, her expression, soft but willing me onward, yet not giving direction. I was on a voyage of discovery, and Summer was letting me find my own way.

I took her in my arms and kissed her again willing myself to go slowly. I broke from her lips, trailing kisses up her jaw as she tilted her head back giving complete freedom for my lips to roam. I made it to her ear, teasing the lobe with the tip of my tongue. Summer inhaled sharply as traced down her neck with the tip of my tongue. She reached up under my shirt running her hands over my back, pulling us together, rubbing her chest to mine. The scent of her perfume urged me on, and I surrendered greedily kissing my way down her chest. I followed the top of her bra with the tip of my tongue before sliding across the fabric and taking the nipple fully into my mouth and sucking it greedily as my hand massaged its twin. I made my way across to the other, offering the same attention to the right. Summer's breathing was ragged, her head tilted slightly back offering herself to me.

"Take it off." Came the urgent whisper. I pulled her towards me making my way up the other side of her neck while liberating her from the confines of lace. I pulled the fabric slowly down, dragging the lace across her hard nipples, with a whimper she bit her lower lip. Her hands slid up my back, taking my shirt with them as she lifted it over my head and threw it aside. Our skin touched, her nipples poking my chest, it felt like the heat between us was enough to start a fire.

She leaned forward taking the upper hand, and in no uncertain terms let me know that it was her turn as she kissed her way from my mouth down my jaw , her hands drawing down my chest as her mouth blazed a trail to my nipple. She toyed with it, flicking it with her tongue before taking it into her mouth, causing me to gasp from the heat that enveloped me. She worked her way from one nipple to the other achingly slow.

I reached between us and grasped the front of her jeans fumbling to get them unbuttoned and the zipper pulled. She took my forearms in her hands willing me to slow down.

"Easy, there's no hurry." She whispered. I calmed myself with a deep breath and unbuttoned her jeans sliding the zipper down. I parted the waist, just as she leaned down pulling them from my grasp. She trailed kisses down my chest as she began shedding my own jeans. She didn't appear to be moving quickly but had mine pushed down to my thighs quicker than I realized. My cock was as hard as old hickory, and it raised a tent in my boxers. She ran her hands down my stomach, and placed them on my hips as she knelt in front of me looking up into my eyes. I know my eyes begged urgently for satisfaction but Summer wouldn't have it. She saw my hands flexing as if looking to grab hold of something and took them in her hands pinning them to my hips before she leaned forward and began nuzzling my hard cock through the fabric of my boxers. She nibbled her way up the underside of my cock, her tongue occasionally lashing out for a lick. She looked up at me smiling as she pushed my hands away and began peeling my boxers down freeing me from the confines. She ran her cheek down my length, she kissed the base as she reached up beneath and took my balls in her hand massaging them as she began kissing her way up the shaft, her tongue leaving a wet trail.

She stopped at the tip and cleaned up the moisture that had already begun leaking. I willed her to take me in her mouth, grab me with her hand, but she didn't, she just slowly lapped at the tip and stroked my balls. She was building me up to go off like a cannon and she knew it. Finally she relented and took the tip in her mouth, slowly swirling her tongue around me. I pushed forward hoping she would take more of me and she backed away in equal measure. She looked up at me with a raised eyebrow as if to say, "Did you really think that would work?" She took her time making sure she never missed a spot with her tongue and lips, but never drawing me out. She just kissed and caressed her way down my length. I didn't think I could take much more when she stopped and looked up at me, her eyes smoldering in the dim light. Without a word she tilted her head slightly and bent forward taking one my balls into her mouth and began stroking it with her tongue, rolling it around her mouth. I gasped at the sensation, and I thought I would lose it right then as she let it drop from her lips.

It was only then that I realized that I was shaking in anticipation. Summer stood slowly looking into my eyes, her lips parted slightly and I instinctively leaned into her kiss. Her arms came up around my neck and my hands went to the waist of her jeans, two could play this game. I pushed them down to her hips, breaking our kiss with a smile. I pushed my jeans all the way off before kneeling before her and sliding her jeans down to her knees. I smiled a little wider at the pink panties with the tiger stripes and noted a large damp spot, I pushed the jeans down and she stepped out of them, they landed next to mine when I tossed them aside. She stood still, her hands at her sides as I drank in the sight of her long sun kissed legs. I ran my hands up her thighs, she was trembling under my hands. I leaned forward, placing a soft kiss on the damp spot, a soft sigh escaped her lips, as I kissed downward pushing my tongue against her through the fabric. I traced my tongue back up, she grasped my wrists urging me to pull the flimsy fabric down her hips and be done with it. I had sufficiently quelled my desire to throw her down on the bed and take her fast and hard. I was learning to enjoy taking my time.

I nuzzled her tugging the panties up pulling them tighter into her crease, pressing my tongue into her through the fabric, soft moans escaped from deep in her chest. Her grip on my wrists tightened urging me to take them off, but I held fast teasing her through the fabric until she let out a pleading moan. I loosened my hold and let her hands push mine down, her panties sliding down with them. The scent of her arousal caused a wave of urgency to hit me, and I inhaled deeply reigning it in. I turned her slightly setting her on the edge of the bed. I slipped between her spread legs and began teasing her kissing my way down and stopping, working my way down the other side of her. It wasn't long that I felt her leg wrap around my head, and her fist grab my hair that she'd had enough teasing and she needed release.

She laid back pulling me down into her, as soon as I dipped my tongue to her molten center her back arched and she let out a feral growl. Her hips lifted grinding herself into my probing mouth, and I did my best to stoke the fire, tongue dancing over slippery flesh, relishing every moment of pleasure I could give her. Her hips began to buck as I locked my lips around her clit attacking it with my tongue and she began to cry out as her back arched. I did my best to keep her at that edge and let the pleasure wash over her. She slowly settled back down her body relaxed while she gasped for air.

She took my head in her hands and drew me up over her languid body. I took the time to kiss my way up as she drew my face to hers. Her eyes were still closed but her lips didn't miss their mark as kissed my forehead first and worked her way down my face, our tongues wrestling like lovers.

"Well you've certainly become skilled at that." She sighed.

"To become truly skilled at anything, you must love what you're doing." I replied softly, conveying an adage one of my old teachers used often.

"Do you love what you're doing?" She asked between kisses.

I smiled and let out a low chuckle. Our bodies melted together, her legs parted and wrapped around my hips, and I entered her slippery warmth. Neither of us were in a hurry as we sampled each other’s body. The heat kept building like a fanned fire and I began stroking longer, and pushing deeper, her legs urging me on, her tongue tracing down my ear as she whispered encouragement. I kissed and nibbled down her neck, as I reached beneath her, taking her shoulders in my hands I held her in place as the pace of my strokes became more insistent. She started to whimper, her lips parting and she began moaning, spurring me on. She gasped, and cried out arching her back offering herself even wider to me and began shaking. The end was near for me as I too groaned and drove forward, pulling on her shoulders, pressing into her as hard as I could. I erupted deep inside her, arching my back as we both gasped for breath.

I slid off lying beside her still gulping air. Summer rolled up onto her elbow and laced her leg between mine, rubbing her knee against my thigh as she leaned down and kissed me. Her hand ran up and down my sweat slicked chest as she stole every gasp for air I made.

"I'm not sure if I'm an excellent teacher or you're an excellent student, but wow!" She said. She rolled off the side of the bed saying she'd be right back. A cool breeze blew and I felt myself shiver.

"Oh shit!" I whispered looking down and my spent cock laying on my stomach drying. So many things started racing through my mind.

Summer padded back into the bedroom, a towel in her hand. She crawled up onto the bed smiling at me, and leaned down for a kiss.

"I'm so sorry." I nearly cried. She just looked at me, one eyebrow raised.

"See how easy it is to forget?" She replied softly, knowing instinctively what I meant. "Why do you think I just went and washed up. I didn't want to be sleeping on the wet spot." She grinned.

"What if..." I started and she leaned down covering my mouth with hers.

"Don't worry," she whispered, "the lesson I wanted you to take away from that first day was that it's your responsibility to remember to cover your member." She giggled.

She let out a deep sigh. "I don't exactly go around jumping into bed with just anybody, despite what you may think of me." Her expression turned serious. "I'm disease free, I got checked out a few months ago, and don't worry, I can't get pregnant." There seemed to be something left unsaid, she just sighed again.

She proceeded to use the towel to clean me up, without saying anything more. I reached up and gently lifted the hair away from her face, but she didn't look up from what she was doing. She was looking at what she was doing, but she was a million miles away. I slowly slipped the towel from her hand and pulled her down to me wrapping my arms around her. She nestled herself against me hugging me tightly as I turned off the lamp. I ignored the wet feeling on my chest.

"Are you awake?" She whispered. I had been in one my half-awake moments when she asked. I opened my eyes, and noticed it was still dark outside.

"Yea." I replied softly as I kissed her shoulder. I realized I was spooning her and tightened my hold just a bit.

"I'm sorry about earlier, how I reacted." She sighed deeply.

"You've got nothing to be sorry for." I whispered softly in her ear before giving it a nibble.

She started playing with my hand, tracing the fingers with hers, slipping hers beneath mine and I closed my hand around hers gently.

"If you don't want to talk about it..." I started.

"No. I don't mind." She replied twisting her head speaking over her shoulder. I ran my fingers down the length of hers resting where the ring would be, and rubbed slow circles. I felt her little smile and quick gust of breath rather than saw it. "Right to the point. Ten years, damn that sounds like a long time. I just realized you probably don't have any idea how old I am, do you?"

"Doesn't matter." I said kissing her shoulder and up the side of her neck.

"Last summer I came home from my shift at the hospital early, nearly caught him in the act with a friend of mine. It was pretty obvious what was going on. I found out it had been going on for a while by then."

"What a dirt bag." I said, my grip upon her tightened a little in response. "A guy like that doesn't deserve someone like you. Did you leave him that day?"

"Leave him? I threw him out, both of them actually." She said. A few moments went by before she started again softly. "One woman wasn't enough for him, or maybe I wasn't enough for him."

"Hey now. Don't start talking like that. Where one man sees a rock, another sees a diamond."

Summer busted out laughing. "Where in the hell did you hear that?"

I started laughing along with her. "Probably on TV or in a magazine." I took her hand in mine and ran it down her stomach and began circling slowly with our fingers entwined.

She took a deep breath. "You're a subtle one, you are. She's ten, her name is Emily, and she's the most wonderful little girl in the world."

"Where is she now?" I asked, scared to hear bad news.

"Summer camp in western Pennsylvania. My folks are picking her up when the session ends."

I kept rubbing slow circles, and flicked her little silver heart belly button ring gently. "No more?"

"No." She said softly. "After Emmy something went wrong with the plumbing, I had to have surgery."

"It sounds like it's time to move on, start over."

"Yea, it's taken a year and a lot of prodding from family and friends, but I think it's time. This trip was going to be a little solo adventure. My total lack of grace and dexterity landed me on my ass for two weeks." She chuckled.

"Well it looks like you're doing well. You've had a passionate love affair with a hot, young stud. What else is there?"

She giggled. "I'm not sure I'm done with that part yet." She ran her hand down behind her finding my hardness in the dark gently rubbing it.

"Yay for me." I whispered. She wiggled away from me and rolled over to face me, our lips met in a deep kiss.

"Me too." She said between kisses.

She pushed my shoulder back laying me flat on the rumpled sheets, she climbed on me straddling my hips as we made out like teenagers. I must have nudged her just right a few times.

"Somebody is looking for a little more action." She grinned as she reached down between us lining me up and slipping down slowly. A soft hum of approval vibrated from her throat, or was that me? I couldn't tell. Our bodies rocked slowly like a boat on a gentle swell. Our pace built slowly, savoring the feeling of just being together. She sat up and began pushing herself down harder on me as I raised my hips to meet each with a firm thrust. We were in no hurry, but passion quickly set the pace and we were both moaning loudly, her body began to shake in my hands. I knew I wouldn't last much longer, and was thankful as she leaned forward and tightened her grip on me. She threw her head back and moaned deeply as she ground herself on my cock. Her whole body shook as the wave of her orgasm crashed over her, I couldn't hold out any longer and lifted my hips and erupted in her again.

She laid down on my chest panting.

"I love you." I whispered softly, kissing the top of her head.

I woke to an obnoxiously loud seagull squawking outside. I took a deep breath and stretched and felt rumpled sheets next to me. I blinked away the fog from my eyes and noticed I was alone. I tugged my jeans on and walked out to the kitchen. I felt right away that something was wrong. I jogged out the kitchen, the screen door banged against the porch rail. The Jeep was gone. I ran back inside to the bedroom, her clothes were gone, in the bath her toiletries were gone. The coffee table in the living room had a magazine or two on it. I looked in the kitchen and nothing was different except for the note on the counter.

Dear Pete,

I feel like a complete and total asshole right now, because I know when you read this you'll be pretty upset. When I woke up I checked my messages and my Mom had called yesterday. Emmy was in an accident at camp and broke her arm. She's okay, but I didn't feel right staying with you while my folks took care of her.

I heard what you said last night and it scared me. I wanted so badly to say I love you too. I'm just not sure if it's real or not. We come from different worlds, we're at different places in our lives, it would be impossible for us both. You should move on, and remember everything I taught you. I have no doubt you're going to make some girl very happy. You did this one.

Love,

Summer

Hugs & kisses

Summer hated herself for the lie about Emmy breaking her arm, but she'd hope it would ease the sting of her running off. She was sure there was no other way to end it. The tear was drying leaving a cool streak down her face.

The traffic was getting heavier as she neared Portland, so she decided to get off the highway and start west along back roads. She still had a couple weeks of her vacation, so she wasn't worried about getting home right away.
Road Trip

It had been over a year now.

I was working support in Warren down along the Camden road. There was a large blueberry farm there that was burning their fields. It's common practice to keep the other plants from taking over, blueberries grew like weeds out here, the fall burning helped increase the crop, and here in down east Maine blueberries are big business.

I sat on the back of Fire Engine number 3, looking out over the fields, we were just here to make sure that the fires didn't get away from the farmers. Dark smoke rolled along on the breeze as the low flames crept eastward. These were the worst times. Normally I was too busy to think about it, too busy to dredge up the past and go over it like a raccoon pawing through a trash bin. Unfortunately, I tended to hold on to things like that. I could see Summer in my mind as if I'd seen her yesterday. The blue eyes, and that crooked little smile, her straw colored hair blowing in the breezes off the water. She hadn't tanned so much as she just glowed, as if reflecting the sun's color and warmth on to you.

Fifteen months. That's how long it had been since she left. I still had the note carefully folded in my wallet. A few times frustration nearly got the better of me and I almost threw it away, but sentiment always seemed to win out.

After she left I stewed for weeks, mom and friends kept trying to shake me out of my funk and none of them succeeded. I talked to Davy about a job but he'd already given my spot to someone else since I hadn't gone down to see him early enough. He told me that the city was looking for recruits for the fire department, and after my level headed rescue of a boater last year I should apply for it. The boater in question thought it was a smart idea to smoke his cigar while refueling, and the fumes caught. I got to him with a fire extinguisher before the place went up. He got burned up his arm and some around his neck but he survived. I didn't have any other prospects and it seemed like a good idea.

The chief remembered the story about my fast thinking the summer before and looked over my paperwork. Before I knew it I was getting a ride up to Fairfield to the fire training academy. After six months I'd gotten my certification in firefighting and my first aid training. I requested further EMT training but the chief said it would have to wait until the new budget year before he could send me back.

The summer had been busy with the tourists, the occasional fire, plenty of rescues, but now that the season was over it had quieted down. It was the quiet times, like now, that I'd fall into this pensive mood. Some of the older guys would try to rouse me, ruffling my hair to snap me out of it. I remembered Herb, the engineer for #3, sat next to me beside the fire house a few days ago. He didn't say anything for a few minutes.

"She must have been something."

I just nodded. "She was everything."

He nodded. "You know, when the smokes thick, sometimes you have to check the line between you and your partner. Make sure he's still there. If he pulls, and you don't tug back he doesn't know if he's snagged, or lost you."

I smirked. "Yeah."

He stood up and wandered back into the station. He was right, she tugged, but I didn't tug back. I let her leave. I won't lie and say I didn't cry out her name while I kicked the gravel in the driveway. I couldn't understand how she could leave like that without even a goodbye.

Herb was right, and it's time to respond to the tug. We finished out the day walking the line to make sure there weren't any hot spots that would flare up before heading back to the station. Tonight was the end of my shift, I'd be headed home when we got back to the station, and I was off for the next couple days. I told the guys I'd see them on Friday and grabbed my duffel and headed to my truck.

I walked into the house and it smelled wonderful. Mom said hi to me and told me dinner would be ready in a little bit. I went to my room and unpacked my bag. I remember when I told her that I was joining the fire department, she was torn between being happy that I'd found a direction after school, and sad that I'd be getting into a dangerous line of work. When I mentioned moving out and finding my own place she had convinced me to stay, and to put my money away. The house was plenty big, and she didn't like the idea of living alone, even though half the week I spent at work.

I went into the kitchen and after a little silence she asked me what was wrong. I just raised my eyebrows at her.

"What makes you think something is wrong?"

"First of all, that response, second, you're not usually so quiet around dinner time." She chuckled. I didn't reply at first.

"What if I told you that I was thinking about moving? I don't mean getting my own place, like to another state?"

She stopped what she was doing and looked at me for a moment. "Chasing your dream girl?" She asked. She had correctly deduced that last year’s crashing depression was brought about by a girl, but I never told her who it was. She figured it was some girl I'd known in school that left for college.

"How will I ever know she's only a dream if I don't try to catch her?"

She didn't say anything for a minute and went back to setting the table.

"I just don't want to see you get hurt. I mean, what if she's got a boyfriend or she didn't see things the way you did. It's not as if you were dating her long, I never even got to meet her."

That idea shot through my mind, my mother meeting Summer sent a chill up my spine. I nearly forgot that mom thought this was some high school girlfriend. Then her statement rang a bell as if my head were in it. What if Summer had moved on, and was seeing someone or worse, remarried. My heart leapt into my throat and I swallowed.

"If that's the case then I may be back sooner than later."

"Don't you get vacation time from work now that you've been there a year?"

I nodded.

"Then why not take it and find out. Don't burn your bridges Smokey."

She had a point. If I quit and headed into the wild unknown I'd be risking a decent future. I chuckled.

"Thanks." I replied with a little more sarcasm than necessary to get my point across.

"What?"

"I actually expected you to tell me to not go chasing dreams. It never works out like you hope it will, blah, blah, blah."

"Is that what you want to hear?" She asked. "Best thing you did was joining the fire department. If nothing else, it's a job you can get pretty much anywhere you go. I'm not going to try and scare you out of living your life. You're smart, you'll always land on your feet, I've never really worried about you like that."

"I think I'll talk to the chief about taking a vacation." I said smiling.

When I got back to the station on Friday I went to the office and put in my request, I decided to take the week of my birthday off. I got the okay the next day. I spent the next couple weeks making calls and doing a little detective work. I found the rental agent in town that handled the house rental and inquired about Summer's address. It took a little finagling to get the woman to give me an address, but I got it.

The next couple of weeks went by slowly, thankfully nothing major happened, and my vacation began. I'd packed up my duffel and headed south then west. I burned up the highway arriving at the state line in only a couple hours. I crossed New England by mid-afternoon, and drove on into New York state, making it to the Pennsylvania state line just after dinner time. I was beat, so I found a motel and ordered some take out.

I dreamt of her. The last night we spent together, she opened up, telling me so many things. She had cried, I remembered. There was pain there that was barely hidden.

The next morning I checked out and found the little diner on the edge of town recommended by the clerk. I had breakfast and pored over a map to plan the rest of my trip. Having pushed myself yesterday I'd made it more than half way to my destination, at this rate I'd be there by dinner time. After breakfast I hit the road again, skirting the cities and burning up the miles I found myself looking up at a sign, 'Welcome to West Virginia; Wild and Wonderful'. That caused a chuckle as I thought about Summer. It was a good description of the natives if she was any indication.

I skirted the edge of town and found myself a motel room. I laid back on the bed and I wondered what I was doing. I came all this way to see her, and I hadn't spent a single moments thought on how I was going to go about it. Show up at her home and say, 'Hey, how's it going? Remember me?'

I decided the best way was to let her know I was here and to let her come to me if she wanted to see me. It sounded conceited at first, but it also felt right. If she didn't want to see me, she'd only have to call me and say so, and I'd go home. That thought sent a cold chill through me, and I did my best to brush it away. I rummaged through the little desk and found some stationery and wrote her a note.

Dear Summer,

I thought it best to let you know I had come here to see you, and let you decide if you wanted to see me, rather than showing up at your door unannounced. Please, give me a call and let me know if I should stay or go.

Pete

I put my number on the bottom of the note, and decided the best time to drop it off would be in the morning. Emmy would likely be in school and Summer would probably be at work. I put the note into an envelope and sealed it and wrote Summer's name on the front.

The next morning I decided I'd grab some breakfast in the coffee shop of the motel, before I made the trip across town. Where she lived seemed to be on the outskirts of the city on the other side of the river. I took my time making my way carefully through commuter traffic. Then across the river and up into the hills. I found the house and pulled up in front, a small stone retaining wall held back the front lawn from the road, and a mailbox stood sentinel at the head of the driveway. There were no cars in it, and I looked at the little house with its small windows and front porch. A few last die hard flowers held out against the October cold. I smiled, as I imagined her sunbathing naked on the front lawn, causing accident after accident on what seemed to be a busy road. I pulled up and left the note in the mailbox, and hoped that if there were someone else, that it was vague enough not to cause trouble.

As I drove away the anxiety began. I had no idea the kind of reception I'd get. I drove around the outskirts of town killing time. The area reminded me of home, more up towards the mountains not along the coast. I roamed down tree lined roads passed a few farms, cows and horses sunning themselves in fields. I turned back towards the city after noon and made my way back to my motel. I figure if I'm lucky enough for her to want to see me, I should at least be presentable.

After my shower I stood in front of the sink looking into the mirror and noted that I'd firmed up since becoming a firefighter. My face looked a little more angular, my shoulders and arms were a lot stronger. I didn't look like a skinny kid any more.

I got dressed and laid back on the bed, channel surfing for anything to watch while I waited for the phone to ring. Time passed slowly, the tedium of lousy TV shows wasn't helping. It was after 4, and I was getting anxious. I grabbed my phone and took a walk around the outside of the motel so I wouldn't go stir crazy.

I was on my second lap, thinking about how this trip was a big mistake when my phone rang, jolting me out of my reverie. I yanked my phone out of my pocket and noted it was a local number calling.

"Hello?"

Silence.

"Summer?"

"You're really here?" She asked softly.

"I am here. I'd really like to see you." I stopped knowing that if I said any more I'd probably break down. She didn't respond at first. "I'll understand if you don't want to. I'll just go home if you say no."

"No, I mean yes! I mean don't go, I want to see you. Meet me at RJ's, it's a little bar not far from you. I'll see you in an hour." She gave me directions from the motel, and told me that she called from her cell to just call her if I got lost.

To be continued in part 4, by Member389 for Literotica
Summer In Maine: Part 4
Face To Face

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

My heart was pounding in my chest. She had sounded conflicted, like she wanted to see me, but had reservations. I forced myself to take slow deep breaths before I ducked into my room and got my jacket. I tried to calm down, and keep from speeding there but I also knew I'd need to find the place. I followed the directions and found it easily. I was about twenty minutes early. I asked for a booth in a quiet area, and let the hostess know a friend was meeting me.

The waitress asked what I was having, and since it was my birthday I decided to have a drink. Hopefully I wasn't going to need it. She carded me and wished me a happy birthday. She returned with my drink and set it down with a smile.

"This one's on me."

I smiled back thanking her. I started twirling the cold glass in my hands looking into the amber liquid. I was lost in thought until I heard a familiar voice say thank you. I looked up to see Summer walking towards me. I slid out of the booth and she kept walking, a smile spreading across her face as she got closer. She didn't stop, hitting me in the chest full force as she wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me into a fierce hug. My arms resumed their position as if she'd always been there.

"I almost didn't believe it when I saw the note. It was a bit of a shock after all this time." She said softly into my ear.

"I don't know why I didn't come right away."

She didn't let go of me, and I didn't let go of her either. She just smiled as she looked at my face. I noticed her hair was darker than I remembered, summer had long since passed. Her eyes were bright, even in the dim light of the room. She flicked her eyes over my shoulder.

"Sorry." She blushed.

"Oh don't be." The waitress said with a sly grin. "Let me know when you're ready and I'll grab your drink order."

"What are you having?" Summer asked me.

"In honor of our last day together I got a cider."

She smiled and told the waitress she'd have what I was having. We finally separated and sat down.

"What are you doing here?" She asked, more curious than concerned.

I gave her a smirk and shrug. "I've missed you."

"That's sweet, but why now? I honestly thought if you were going to chase me down you would have done it right away."

The waitress set down her drink, and asked if we wanted to order any food. Summer ordered us a couple appetizers.

"The truth is I've missed you ever since the day you left. I knew it wouldn't do me any good to chase after you. The last thing you needed was a puppy following you home. So I moved on, or so I convinced myself. I went to see Davy, and he'd already given my summer job to somebody else. You saved me from a summer of boredom pumping fuel, and hauling ice."

"What did you do?"

"I caught a break, and went to school on the city's dime." I lifted my jacket from beside me showing the logo I'm sure she would recognize. Rockland FD,

"You're a fireman?" She asked, her eyes widened. "That explains that."

"Explains what?" I asked.

She just grinned. "Have you looked in a mirror lately?"

I rubbed my chin. "I did shave before coming, so yea."

Summer rolled her eyes. "You can't tell me that you haven't noticed that you've filled out a little. You still look like a young 'un. You must have to beat the girls off with a stick."

"What girls?" I asked.

She looked at me for a moment, a look of shock crept across her face. "Pete, don't tell me you haven't moved on. Tell me you've been out with girls your own age since I left." She said the last part softly, but insistently.

"I've been on dates since you left." I said chuckling. "I missed you, and I sought solace in the arms of other women. I'm such a cad."

She let out a sigh of relief. "So why here? Why now? It's not that I'm not happy to see you, honestly it isn't, but I'm getting the feeling there's something more going on here."

"I've been out with a few girls, but I've only ever been in love with one." I looked her in the eyes. I didn't need to tell her who I meant. It was plain on her face that she realized it as soon as I said it.

She looked at me her head tilting slightly, and reached over and took my hands in hers. She took a deep breath.

"What we shared was amazing, but you need to move on and live your life. You can't be in love with me. You're not even old enough..."

I looked at her for a moment, and purposely raised an eyebrow and lifted my glass and took a long pull off my cider.

"Okay, you're old enough to drink, but you're still so young. What do you want with an old lady like me?"

"Whoa, hang on a minute. You're old? I wish you'd told me when we were rolling around in the sheets like a couple of horny teenagers."

"You WERE a horny teenager!" She growled at me.

"That hasn't been the case now for two years, to the day." I replied. "I'd like to think I've had time to work it out, think on it, and grow up a little."

She looked at me for a moment. "To the day? Your birthday is today?"

I nodded.

"What about you? Have you been dating, are you in a relationship?" I asked. I felt my heart sink as I waited for the blow.

"Happy Birthday." She said and lifted herself up leaned across the table and kissed me.

The shock lasted a split second, her lips lingered in front of mine. I didn't hesitate and leaned in and I closed the gap, this time unhurried. Her kiss was soft and warm as her tongue brushed my lip tentatively asking for permission to enter.

There was a soft shuffling noise and the close clink of a plate. I was loath to part from her. Summer's eyes popped open looking into mine shocked as she pulled back and sat down, her cheeks bright pink. I just grinned. She peeked up at the waitress, who had a huge grin on her face as she set the plates down on the edge of the table, rather than between us.

"You two lovebirds want another round?"

"Not just yet." I replied looking at our half-filled glasses. As soon as the waitress walked away Summer started giggling, and I quickly joined her.

"Oh those smell so good." She reached for a plate and scooped a couple little dumplings onto it. She broke one in half and steam rose out of it, after dousing it with mustard she blew on half of it, then rather than eat it, she leaned over the table and offered it to me.

"Careful it's hot." She said stabbing the other and popping into her mouth, chewing carefully.

It was hot, I gasped some air trying to cool it off as I bit down. "What is this?" I asked tasting onion and bacon.

"Deep fried pierogis. They're so bad for you, but they taste so good." Her eyes rolled up as chewed.

I hadn't let the fact that she didn't respond to my question slip past.

"They are good," and I paused a moment to see if she'd respond.

She let out a small sigh. "After a while... one of my friends kept prodding me to get out of my funk. Trust me when I say, I was in a bad way when I got home. I cried my eyes out for a week. There was a new doctor that worked on C South. She kept pushing me at him, I guess because he'd been asking about me. He asked me out, and after a couple invitations I finally accepted."

She shrugged and made a grimace.

"So..."

"So? So what you want to know is whether or not I'm still seeing him, or if things got more serious. Is that right?" She said, a little smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth.

I just raised my eyebrows, in imitation of her expression, which made her chuckle.

"If I were, would I be here feeding you, and swapping' spit?" She said with a sharp twang.

I nearly choked on the bite she'd just fed me.

"Well I know you as the type who would let someone down easily. You don't like to hurt people, least of all those you care about." I said.

She nodded slowly. "How long did it take you to figure out Emily hadn't broken her arm?"

I just grinned at her attempt to change the subject. "So what happened with doctor wonderful?" At this point it wasn't just an assumption that the doctor was history, it was more a matter of how. She poked at the last bit on her plate with a fork before answering.

"It didn't work out. Once we'd done the deed, he seemed to lose interest. Come to find out, he's got a reputation of burning through coworkers. The reason he was new here was because he was asked to leave his old hospital because of a harassment lawsuit brought by several women that he worked with."

"So you dumped him?"

"Like a hot potato." She grinned. "Besides Emmy hated him from day one. I should have taken her appraisal to heart."

The grip in my chest relaxed. "Was he..."

She raised her eyebrows at me this time, causing us to both laugh at the mirrored expression.

"What? Was he the only one? Yes. I haven't been playing bedroom bingo since I got home Pete. There, are you happy?"

I just smiled at her.

"You smug little shit." She said laughing. "You are happy aren't you?"

I just nodded.

"You think I'm just going to fall into your bed like nothing has changed? Is that it?" She said, still smiling.

I stopped smiling and shook my head gently. "No, and technically, it was never my bed we fell into."

She got a shrewd look. "What then?"

I wasn't prepared for her to ask outright what it was that I expected, but I didn't hesitate with my response.

"I'm in love with you, and I have been for over a year, and I want to know how you feel about me."

She sat there wide eyed for a moment, her mouth hanging open.

"Are you trying to catch flies?" I asked with a smirk.

"You're serious?" She said softly.

I just nodded. "I'd move here, find a place, get a job and hopefully start my training to become a paramedic. I can get into the university as a resident, cheaper tuition, but mostly I just want to be with you."

"You're crazy." She said softly.

"I've heard love does that to people."

"Hon, there's so much more to consider than just that." She said, reaching across the table laying her hand on mine.

"I know, that's why I'm here now." I waited, looked away from her for a moment and took a deep breath. "If it was just... a summer fling. I'm okay with that, really I am. That doesn't mean I don't want us to be friends."

Her hand gripped mine. "It wasn't like that at all. You have to understand what was going on in my life at the time. You showed up at a time when my self-esteem was crushed. I needed to feel loved, even wanted again. You did that in a single afternoon. Sure at first I was upset with you for being a peeping tom, but then I kind of liked the idea of a young guy getting excited seeing me in all my glory. I felt desired. When you brought my sorry, broken ass inside and made me lunch, got me the lotion for my sunburn, and ice for my ankle. You cared about me, and you didn't even know me. I didn't prompt you, you did it out of compassion, and that's something I needed right then."

"And now?" I interjected.

She tightened her jaw as she thought about her response. "It's different now. I'm different now. I came home and began rebuilding. I like being self-sufficient for the first time in my life, I like knowing that I can stand on my own two feet. I can be a good mother, make sure that dinner gets on the table and the bills get paid. It's empowering." She looked into my eyes. "I have you to thank for that."

"Me?"

"Yes, you. You picked me up and dusted me off, figuratively and literally." She said, a tear slipped down her face.

I reached up and brushed it away, and she grinned. "See? That's exactly what I'm talking about. You care about me, and it scared the hell out of me when I realized I felt the same way about you. That last night you nearly crushed my rib cage while we talked, but I didn't want to say anything because I was more afraid you'd let go, and I didn't want you to ever let go."

"I was scared. Here I am a grown woman and I fell for a teenager because he was infatuated with me after I took his virginity." She said softly. "You were 19 for crying out loud, I should never have let it happen."

I forced myself not to smile at that last statement. "Do you think that if I can carry you across a lawn and through a house, that I couldn't have stopped you? We didn't do anything that I didn't want to do. We were both consenting adults, you didn't take advantage of me."

Summer just blinked her eyes and gave her head a little shake. "I just want to make sure I'm understanding all of this. You want to know if there's a chance for you and I to have a relationship, and you're willing to uproot and move here. You want to know if I'm okay with that, is that what you're really asking?"

"In short, yes." I said.

It took her a while to respond. "What if I said no?"

"I could hope we'd remain friends. Maybe with a little communication once in a while. Who knows, you might even want to come back to Maine and visit, bring Emmy. There's a big summer camp just north of Camden. Just as friends." I said, waving off the shrewd look that she gave me, as if I were saying that we'd hustle Emmy off and get back to old times.

"What would happen if I said yes, and after you get settled in, you get tired of hanging out with an old lady? Where does that leave us then?" She countered. "You're a thousand miles from friends and family, resenting my very existence."

I just smiled. "If I were worried about that, I wouldn't be here right now."

I had the feeling her resolve was weakening when the corner of her mouth turned upward. "You know, the real test isn't me, it's Emmy. She knew Phil, the doctor I told you about, was a loser almost immediately. If you don't make the cut with her..." She just shook her head.

"So I must win over the princess to have the hand of the queen. It's a little backwards, but I like it. When can I set up my interview?" I said laughing.

A sly smile crept across her face. "How long are you here for?"

"Forever, starting after Christmas. I have to work a full year at RFD or I'll have to pay back the tuition for school. I can be back just after the holidays." I said. "I'm on two weeks’ vacation so I don't really need to head back until the end of next week."

"I think I have just the thing then. Emily and I often go down to the firehouse on Fridays where they have a fish fry. You can meet my uncle while you're there, he's a fireman too."

"That would be fine. What about us?"

"What about us?" She mimicked, not understanding my question.

"Would you do me the honor of going out on a date with me?" I asked formally.

Her face lit up. "I'd love that. I'll find someone to watch Emmy on Saturday. If Saturday is okay with you."

"Saturday will be fine." I said. The grin on my face mirrored hers. Just then I realized that this meeting couldn't have gone any better if I'd planned it this way.

Summer looked at her phone to check the time and said she had to go pick up Emily at her mom's and get her home to bed. She insisted on picking up the tab because it was my birthday.

"We'll make Saturday your real birthday dinner." She winked as she set down the pen.

"C'mon walk me to my car." She said.

"Still have the Jeep?"

"Yup, not many warm days now, so I can't run around topless." She said.

I chuckled, and got a punch in the arm before she joined in. She tossed her handbag across to the passenger seat, as I watched her jeans hugging that beautiful backside. I wanted to take things slow, but the overwhelming sensation of everything going so well came over me. When she turned back to face me I took her in my arms and kissed her like I hadn't in years. Our lips met, her arms slipped around my neck pulling me deeper into her as our tongues danced a familiar dance. My hands crept up the back of her pullover, pulling us tighter together.

"I've been wanting to do that since you walked in the door." I gasped.

"Pete?" She asked softly.

"Yea?" I tilted my head, wondering at her questioning tone.

"Is this..." She stuttered. "I don't..." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She slipped a hand off my shoulder and reached down between us grabbing the front of my jeans in a soft grip.

"Is this why your here?" She asked, her eyes bright in the dim light of the street lamp. The look on her face told me that this was a very important question, and nothing short of the truth would be accepted.

I reached down between us taking her hand in mine and brought it up and laid it on my chest. "This is why I'm here. It's been empty for over a year, and I want to fill it again."

Without moving her hand she leaned in and kissed me again. "Right answer." She whispered.

"I'll call you tomorrow. Happy birthday." She leaned out and we kissed again.

She gave me a little wave as she drove off. I returned it. I just looked down the road for a minute before I drove back to my motel.

I woke the next morning squeezing the pillow against my chest tightly. I immediately sat up knowing there was a reason I woke this fast, and the ringer went off again. I dove for my phone to answer it.

"Good morning sleepy head." Came the soft sweet voice.

"Good morning sweets." I replied.

"I'm sorry, I know it's early and you're on vacation, but I wanted to know what you had planned today."

I yawned. "Well I was going to go to the city and pick up an application for the fire department for one. I might take a look at what kind of apartments there are around. Get to know the place a little. Why, did you have something in mind?"

"Well I was wondering if you'd like to come join me for lunch. It'll have to be at the hospital cafeteria. I won't have time to go far. Don't worry the food's not bad." She said with a chuckle.

"I'd love to." I said, and she gave me directions on how to find her once I got there.

I got ready for the day, and headed into the city to get things rolling. I found a realty office that handled rentals, and picked up a business card letting them know what I was looking for and when. I found a small florist shop and stopped in to get Summer some flowers before meeting her for lunch.

I made my way into the hospital and up one floor following the signs through the labyrinth of hallways. I pushed through a set of doors into a small ward of a dozen rooms set up in a semi-circle around a large nursing station. I peeked around looking for Summer and didn't see her.

"Thanks honey, you can set them on the counter there." I heard from behind me. I turned to find a nurse coming from one of the rooms rubbing her hands.

"What room?" She asked, with a slight drawl in her voice.

"Christa." I said smiling.

The nurses eyes went wide, and her mouth formed a surprised O-shape. "You're him, the guy she's been going on about all morning! Pete, right?"

I nodded, grinning bigger. "I certainly hope so."

"Just a minute and I'll get her, I think she's down the hall here." She trotted off, more excited than I thought she had reason to be. She returned a couple minutes later saying Summer would be right there after she was done with her patient. A minute later I noticed a head peek out of the room down the hall, but the hair was dark, not Summer's blond mane. I nearly bust out laughing, instead I just winked, turned slightly and leaned on the counter.

She slid her hand along my back above my belt. I turned and kissed her without even a hello.

"Hi! That was mean. Sandy is going to have inappropriate thoughts about you for the rest of the day now." She kissed me again.

"Don't you know that can spread infection and disease, take that somewhere else." The first nurse said.

"This stick in the mud is Sam, a complete pain in the ass, and good friend. This is Pete, the friend I told you about." Summer said.

" Hmm, the hot fireman that rescued your clumsy ass from nearly drowning, you mean." Sam held out her hand. "Don't you make any mistake Pete. You hurt this girl and I'll find you, then nobody will find you. You got that?"

I chuckled. "Deal."

Summer just rolled her eyes at us both.

"Come on, let's go spread some germs away from prying eyes." Summer winked at Sam and took my hand leading me down the hallway. She turned before we made it to the main hallway and led me down a side hall. She tapped a code into the door lock and pulled me in flipping on the light. The racks of linens, and supplies lined shelves. She turned and wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me into her kiss. After a few minutes of oral calisthenics I came up for air.

"Are you what I'm having for lunch?" I asked, grinning.

"Just the appetizer, I'm actually kind of hungry for food too." She replied reaching for the front of my jeans.

"Wow, what happened to dating a while, you know, getting to know each other." I chuckled.

We eventually walked into the cafeteria and hopped into line with everyone else, then made our way to a table in the back.

"Funny thing happened last night after I got home I called a friend of mine who has a daughter in Emily’s class, and she invited Emily to a sleep over on Saturday." She said.

"What a stroke of luck. What did you have to promise her for that?" I grinned.

"She had some sordid request involving you that I won't even entertain. I told her she'd have to settle for a similar return favor in the future. She threw in that she wanted to meet you. The only way I'll allow that is supervised. You're not safe with her."

I laughed aloud, causing a few people to look over at us.

"You know, I've noticed no shortage of guys around here. What gives?" I asked.

"Nothing, it's just a matter of quality over quantity." She said giving me a wink. "As I remember it, I was far from the only girl in Maine, though calling myself a girl is a bit of a stretch."

"No. There were plenty of girls around, and you shouldn't hesitate at all. After a complete and thorough examination, on more than one occasion, I can verify that you have all the requisite parts to be a girl." I returned her wink.

"Smart ass." She said.

"Actually, though nice as it is, that wasn't one of the parts in question." I said, just before getting a swift kick in the shin.

The leaves had turned and were falling, the breeze lifting them up in swirls of gold, orange and red. It may be autumn, but it felt like spring to me. This is going to happen, I thought, and my excitement began to build anew. I'm sure that when I stopped for a coffee, the girl behind the counter thought I was crazy because of the silly grin on my face.

I found myself killing time the best I could. Before I knew it I was scoping out dinner before I headed back to the motel. I stopped into a little café and had something light. I did a little research online, found a nice place with good reviews and called and made reservations for Saturday. I flipped on the TV and surfed around aimlessly for a while. I must have nodded off because I was startled awake by the room phone. I answered a little groggily.

"Did I wake you? I'm sorry hon." She said.

"No no, I just dozed off watching a little TV that's all." I paused, not wanting to ask why she called, because the truth was, I was just glad she had.

"So." She said drawing it out a bit. "Are you stretched out on that big old bed?" She giggled, and it sounded like she was nervous.

"Yup, I didn't go off and find another girl after lunch. I did expect to have them throwing themselves at me, but it just didn't happen. Odd huh?"

She laughed genuinely at that. "You know how independent and head-strong West Virginia girls can be."

"Do I ever. Wild and wonderful, I wouldn't have it any other way." I added quickly.

"Uh huh." She replied, not buying my bullshit. "What are you watching, some cheesy motel porno?"

"No! Some cheesy mystery movie."

"Don't act like you didn't check it out. I bet you at least looked at the titles."

I blushed, and even though she couldn't see, I knew that she was aware of my reaction.

"What are you wearing?" She said, her voice deep and husky.

I paused before replying. "Jeans and a t-shirt. Why?"

"Take them off." She said.

Without thought I reached for my belt. "What are you wearing?" I asked.

"I was wearing an over-sized t-shirt and a cute blue thong with polka dots."

"You were?" I gulped.

"Uh huh." She said the smile in her voice came through loud and clear.

"So you're..."

"As the day I was born." She said cutting me off.

I suddenly found myself with an obstacle to getting my boxers off quickly.

"When I got out of my bath I used this lotion I have, and it smells so nice, and my skin is so soft I can't help but stroke it."

I dropped the phone and yanked the t-shirt off, nearly tearing it in the process.

"What are you stroking?" I asked, flipping off the TV.

"What would you like me to?" Came her cheeky reply.

"Start at the top, those cheeks, how I'd love to be kissing my way back to your ear to nibble on it and kiss my way down your neck."

"Sounds nice. I absolutely love having my neck kissed."

The vision of her naked body lying on rumpled sheets came back to me as if it were yesterday. "I'd take my time working my way along your collarbone and kiss those beautiful freckles on your shoulder."

"You're going the wrong way."

"Patience." I said. "I'd kiss my way down the faint little tan line, tracing it with the tip of my tongue. Follow along with your fingertips."

"Sorry I was getting ahead of you."

"I had a feeling. I can't wait until I can take those stiff pink nipples into my mouth again and taste you. They're hard, aren't they."

"Hmm."

"Pinch them, tug on them like you know I will."

"Yes!" She hissed into the phone.

"Let go, and trace the soft skin down your stomach. Go slowly. I'd tickle my way down your tummy laying a trail of soft kisses down to your little strip."

"Oh, it's gone."

"Oh? Why did you do that?"

"Shaving accident. It's not as easy as you'd think to shave a straight line." She giggled.

"Smooth is nice too. Spread your legs." I said.

"You think I'm that easy do you?"

"No, not easy, just horny."

"You know me so well." She said.

"Are you wet?" I asked.

"Are you hard?" She tossed back.

"Touché. Slip your finger in, get it good and wet." I replied.

"You don't know how much I wish it was something else that was getting slipped in."

"What would you rather have in there right now?"

"Your hard cock, which I'm hoping is in your hand right now."

She was right, my cock was hard as an iron pipe and I was stroking it slowly.

"Slip another finger in, imagine I was there to slip my hard cock into you ever so slowly."

"Yea." She gasped.

"Slow down, what's your hurry?" I asked.

Her breathing was fast and ragged.

"Please."

"Please what, Summer?"

"Hurry!" She pleaded.

"You want me to drive my cock into you hard, filling you up with every stroke? Is that what you want?" I was working my cock quickly, my breath coming in short gasps.

"Yes, yes, yes!" She said as she began panting.

I couldn't hold back any longer myself.

I heard Summer say, "Hon are you there?"

I shook my head and grabbed the phone. "Sorry I dropped the phone."

"Oh, were you busy doing something?" She giggled.

"I'm going to need a shower now."

"Need a hand with that?"

"Yes please! Would you come over and wash my back?" I asked.

"I'd love to, but I can't tonight." I heard her sigh.

"Let me grab a towel, I made a bit of a mess over here." I said. Summer just chuckled.

I grabbed the phone again, the question forming in my mind. "Does Emily know that you're going to have company tomorrow night?"

"Uh huh. I told her my knight in shining armor made a road trip to come see me."

I chuckled. "So the same story you told Sam? I'm the fireman who rescued you when you took a spill on the rocks?"

"If all it takes is a little white lie to protect my reputation then I'll take it." She said.

"What sort of reputation would you have without it?" I asked.

"Oh, please. If anybody knew the real story, let's just say it would be unpleasant. Besides you did come to my rescue, even if you didn't have the uniform yet."

"I can go along with that. So do I get any info about my interview tomorrow? You know, what she likes, interests, hobbies, what to expect."

Summer laughed. "Nope. I want first impressions from both of you. Come to the house around 5 and we'll go from here."

"Okay sweets, get some sleep. I love you." I said.,

"Goodnight hon, and I love you more." She said hanging up quickly, getting the last word.
A night out on the town.

The next morning I grabbed breakfast at a local coffee shop, and called home. Mom asked how things were going, and I said that they were going better than expected and I'd catch her up when I got back. I didn't tell her any more than that, but it was the complete truth. I still couldn't believe that things had gone so well.

I looked into some after dinner entertainment four my date with Summer on Saturday, and realized I didn't have anything appropriate to wear. I decided to go shopping and find something worthy of a night to remember.

I was in town and not far from the hospital from what I could tell so I gave Summer a call and asked if she wanted to have lunch again. I walked into the wing where she worked and leaned against the nurse's station looking up and down each hall to see if I could spot her. A woman behind a short partition looked up hearing me moving around.

"Hi. Can I help you?" She asked.

"I'm looking for Christa." I said.

"Oh, you must be Pete." She stood and walked over to the counter holding out her hand. "I'm Joan. She mentioned you'd be by."

"I was hoping to sneak her away for a few minutes for lunch." I smiled.

"It's going to probably be another fifteen before she'll be able to. I have to wait for one of the other nurses to come back before I can release her into your care." She smiled.

"Okay well I can just grab a coffee in the cafeteria for a few to keep out of the way. Thanks." I said and turned to walk down the hallway and saw her in a room through a crack in the door. She was bent over a patient talking to them with a smile on her face. I looked at my watch and headed to the cafeteria to wait.

I watched the coming and going of people through the windows for a while when I felt arms wrap around my neck and hands cover my eyes.

"Guess who?" She asked.

"Bob, is that you? Your hands are so soft." I replied.

She buried her face in my hair and gave me a kiss on the top of the head before pulling my head back against her chest.

"Does Bob have these?" She said softly, and gave a subtle rub of her chest against my head.

"Well he has put on some weight so yea I'm guessing he does."

She bent down and kissed my cheek. "Come on you clown, I'm hungry."

I stood wrapping my arms around her waist and drew her tight against me giving her a long kiss. "Me too, but I'll have to settle for food."

Her eyes flashed at me and her grin widened. "For now." Her cheeks turned pink at the sound of several muffled giggles. "Come on let's eat before you get me in trouble for sexually harassing a visitor."

"I won't be the one filing a complaint. In fact I was just wondering in a place this size how many available beds there might be." I said, as I walked with her to the line. We settled in at the table and Summer attacked the giant salad she had in front of her.

"So no hints, nothing to go on tonight? I'm kind of nervous." I said.

"That's normal, weren't you nervous when you interviewed for your job at the fire department?"

"No, not really. It was more like signing up for a class than a job interview. He asked me some questions, I asked him a few, and before I knew it he was shaking my hand and welcoming me aboard."

"It's not going to be like that, I assure you. She's pretty much your standard 12 year old girl." Summer just froze, the fork half way to her mouth and looked at me.

"What?" I asked worried.

"I just did the math." She looked around to see who was within earshot. "You're closer to her age than mine." She set down her fork and looked out the window for a minute.

I reached out and took her hand. "Don't let it bother you. It sure as hell doesn't bother me."

She snorted. "You'll still be in your twenties when I'm forty."

"Don't worry, I'm a firefighter. I can put the candles out before the house burns down." I chuckled. Summer tried hard to look unamused and failed.

"I can imagine the news now. 'Aging spinster in torrid affair with young stud, more at 11.' My friends are going to think I'm trying to recapture lost youth. Let alone what my family..."

"Stop." I said sharply but softly. "You're worried about ten years from now more than you're worried about ten hours from now. Relax, there are only three people that have any input in this, and two of them are right here. I'm going to be interviewed by the other in just a few short hours."

Summer looked at me seriously for a moment then burst out laughing.

"What?" I asked.

"The look on your face. You'd think you were facing a firing squad at sundown. I can assure you that you have nothing to worry about."

We finished and Summer had to rush to get back, she tugged me along back as far as the nurses station. She turned and looked at me for a moment then gave me a quick wink.

"So you'll meet us at the house around 5? We can just take one car that way."

I nodded. "Sounds good. I'll see you then."

I began to lean in for a quick kiss when Summer snaked her arm around my neck and practically gave me a tonsillectomy with her tongue.

I just chuckled and smiled, and let her get back to work.

I spent a little time wandering around downtown window shopping before I went back to the motel. I took a little time to reflect on everything that had happened in just a few short days, and I realized I couldn't be luckier if I won the lottery. My only hurdle left is tonight. How would Emily see me, as someone invading their lives, as someone trying to fill her dad's shoes. I let out a sigh and decided that the best thing I could do is to set all of that aside and get to know her and let the chips fall where they may. Summer didn't seem overly concerned. Why should I?

I grabbed a quick shower, dressed and grabbed my jacket before I headed up to Summer's house in the hills.

To be continued in part 5, by Member389 for Literotica
Summer In Maine: Part 5
Hot Date

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

The tires hissed along the gravel drive as I pulled alongside her Jeep. I walked to the door, bouquet in hand and rang the bell. I took a deep breath, just as the door opened. A pretty girl stood there, dark hair and piercing eyes stared intently at me for a moment. In a flash of an eye a familiar crooked little smile crossed her face.

"Mom, your hot date is here!" She yelled over her shoulder.

"Well don't make him stand on the step, let him in!" Summer hollered back. I just started chuckling as Emily opened the door. Emily cracked open the outside door and opened the inside door further.

"Come on in." She said.

"Hi Emily, I'm Pete." I said holding out my hand. Already over five feet I could tell she was going to be tall like her mother.

"Are those for my mom?" She asked nodding at the flowers. I just shook my head.

"No, they're for you." I said presenting them to her. Her eyes grew wide and her expression got serious for a moment before she took them with a smile.

"I'll be right out." Came the call from another room. She laughed a bit after saying it. I began to think this was a calculated move.

Emily set the flowers down and disappeared head first into a low cupboard coming up with a vase. She filled it with water and put the flowers into it, preening them to get them the way she wanted.

Summer came out of a short hallway dressed in jeans and a blue and gray striped sweater. Her hair freshly brushed and a big smile on her face.

"Hi." She said giving me a quick hug, and more notably a slight push-off after. She noticed the flowers on the counter. "They're beautiful. Thank you."

Emily turned and interjected with a grin. "He brought them for me."

"Oh he did, did he?" She looked at me, the eyebrows lifting.

I gave Summer a slight shrug and a wink. She just gave me a quick eye-roll in return. "Score one for the visiting team." She said, in a low voice.

"You're the fireman that saved my mom from drowning in the ocean, huh?" Emily asked.

"Actually we responded to a fall victim that was out on the rocks. If I hadn't braved the wild winds and pounding surf, she might not have made it." I said. "She could have been lobster chow."

"Oh lord, the story gets more dramatic with the telling." Summer joined in. "I fell on the rocks, luckily I had a cell signal, and called for help. Pete here was one of the first responders and promptly hauled me back to the sand and brought me to the walk-in clinic to get X-rays. See? Not nearly as dramatic as you two make it sound."

"She was laid up for a week after, and I kept an eye on her. I didn't want her to starve because she couldn't feed herself." I added, a wicked glint in my eye.

"Yes, you can cook, and I certainly didn't want for anything." She gave me a warning look that I should stop before more questions began. "Is your stuff in the car Em?" Emily nodded at her mother. "Grab your jacket, let's go I'm hungry." She said grinning. Emily trotted up the hallway, and Summer stepped closer and we kissed deeply. "Nice job with the flowers you clown." She ran her thumb across my lip wiping away any telltale lip gloss.

"I do what I can." I grinned, and stepped back a half step before Emily walked back into the kitchen.

We left, Emily yelled 'Shotgun!' and her mother quickly squashed that plan, though I graciously got in the back seat and let her have the front. Summer giving me a sidelong look, knowing I was indulging Emily for my own sake.

"Is this your guitar in the back Emily?" I asked. She turned as far as she could in her seat to reply.

"Yup, my teacher is going to be there tonight and we're going to play."

"That's awesome! What are you going to be playing?"

"You'll just have to wait and hear." She smiled, a mirror of her mother’s impish grin.

Summer pulled up beside the fire house and parked between a couple pickup trucks. We walked inside to the din of what sounded like a school cafeteria. The engine sitting outside had made room for folding tables and chairs to be set up in the bay. People were already seated and others milled about talking and laughing.

"I'm going to find Jen." Emily said, wrestling her guitar case through the crowd.

Summer was saying hi to people as we passed through the crowd, but she kept moving like she was on a mission.

"Dale!" She called out. A large guy turned around, he must have been six and a half feet tall. She wrapped an arm part way around his waist and hugged him. "Come here I've got someone I want you to meet. This is my rescuer, remember when I took that spill a couple summers back. Pete, this is my uncle Dale."

"Hi there. Thanks for making sure she didn't end up as fish bait." He said smiling, shaking my hand.

"Pete is applying to the fire department here, looking to get hired for the new year." She added.

Dale's eye turned on me appraising openly. "Looking to move to our neck of the woods are you?"

I nodded. "Yes sir." I didn't add anything so that rumors wouldn't begin. The look in his eye got shrewd, and he knew exactly why I was willing to pick up and move a thousand miles away from home. The reason was standing right next to him.

"Hell don't call me sir, save that for her dad." He said tilting his head towards Summer. "Call me Dale, good luck to you Pete. Now go on and get some food before the kids clean us out." He said smiling. We made our way through the crowd, Summer greeting people as she passed, stopping a few times to introduce me around. We eventually found ourselves in the chow line. Summer insisted on paying for us at the little card table. She mentioned that hurricane Emily might blow through any minute. The lady let her know that Emily had already come through the line.

We found a place to sit and eat at one of the tables. People stopped to chat and moved on, the night had a familiar small town feel to it. Before long we could hear the sound of guitars, chords being strummed here and there. People started to grab seats, and there was Emily sitting on the left of another girl and a woman. They were sitting around a music stand and Emily and the other girl were watching the woman point things out on the sheet music. I felt a hand grip my thigh and looked at Summer who was beaming at Emily with a big grin on her face. A few moments later the woman began and the girls joined in playing Van Morrison's Moondance instrumental. My foot began tapping and Summer's grip tightened on my leg as I ran my arm over the back of her chair rubbing her back. She turned to me with the silliest grin. I only hoped she was reminiscing about when I played it for her at the summer festival. They gave way to the Beatles Eleanor Rigby, then played John Denver's Take Me Home, which they sang.

Summer leaned in close to my ear and whispered. "Thank you." Before giving me a peck on the cheek. I just wrapped my arm around her and gave her a squeeze and smiled.

As the group finished the crowd erupted with applause, the girls grinning ear to ear. The woman spoke up after the noise died down stating that she had room for one more student this year if anybody knew someone looking for lessons.

Emily packed her guitar away, and put her chair back with the tables. She made her way back to where we were sitting and got caught up in a bear hug from Summer.

"Alright, say goodbye to your friends, we need to get going."

As we left I hollered shotgun and got front seat privileges on the way back to the house. We chatted on the way back about other songs Emily had learned, and how long she'd been playing. Coincidentally it had been just over a year. Summer pointed out that she was a natural, learning very quickly.

"We learned Moondance this summer. I figure if mom liked it so much I wanted to learn it."

"Your mom likes Van Morrison?" I prodded.

"She's played his greatest hits until she practically wore out the CD." Emily replied. I just grinned wider. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Summer's expression and nearly bust out laughing as she tried to look aloof, the twinkle in her eye giving her away.

"Well there are some other great musicians from that era you might like. Maybe I can suggest a few for you to listen to." I said.

"Do you play too?" She asked surprised.

"Not guitar. I play saxophone, clarinet, and dabble a little in piano." I said.

"I can teach you." She said, excited.

She didn't begin to know how much I would love that. "That would be awesome."

"Not tonight." Summer chimed in. "You need to get ready for your sleep over, and that room of yours looks like a tornado touched down in there." As we entered the house she told Emily that she needed to get it cleaned up. Emily went down the hallway with a few sighs and several eye rolls.

"Would you like something to drink?" Summer asked, with an unusual look in her eye.

"Yes, please." I nodded, trying decipher it. She opened the fridge and pulled a wine bottle out and began opening it. Music started playing down the hall as Emily puttered around making more noise than necessary. I turned from looking down the hall to look at Summer. She had stopped opening the wine and I noticed her shoulders trembling slightly. I stepped closer my hand circling her waist.

"Hey, what's the matter?" I asked softly.

"I don't know, it all seems to be happening so fast, I feel like I'm waiting for the train to derail. You know? I get the feeling something is going to go wrong and it's all going to blow up in my face." She looked up, her eyes burning intently.

I chuckled. "How do you think I felt when I put that note in the mail box and drove back down the mountain to wait and see if you'd respond."

"Those were the scariest hours of my life." I added softly, staring down at the wine bottle. "I mean I had no idea if you'd call the cops, or call and tell me it was all a mistake and I should go home, or worse, just throw it away, and me with it."

She spun around in my arms and wrapped her arms around my neck kissing me fiercely. "If you think for a moment that it didn't hurt to leave you like that, then you're crazy. I only did what I thought was best."

"Ahem?" Came loudly from the hallway door. I tried to release Summer from my grip but she just held tighter and gave me another quick kiss.

"Better let her get used to it." She whispered, before slowly letting go of me.

"Ready for inspection." Emily said saluting as she stood at attention.

Summer let out a snort. "I bet. How much of it is stuffed under the bed?" She asked as she spun Emily around and pointed her down the hallway giving her a nudge.

As I watched them retreat down the hallway I felt a warm glow deep inside me, the feeling enveloped me, eventually making the hair on the back of my neck tingle. There was no other explanation for it, this just felt right. I turned and poured the wine into the glasses, putting the bottle back into the fridge as I listened to muffled conversation and shuffling as the last of the cleaning was directed.

"Put the basket on the dryer, and I'll ask Pete if he wants to join us for movie night." Summer said. She walked back toward me, a grin on her face before she let out a dramatic sigh and rolled her eyes. "Still a disaster, but you can walk through it now." She smiled. "So, on Friday nights we usually pick a movie to watch. It's sort of a tradition, some mommy and me time. Care to join us?"

"So long as it's not an intrusion on the mommy and me time." I said grinning back at her.

"Like I said, she's going to have to get used to you being around. What better way to start."

"Well we better find something family friendly, you know, no late night cable." I chuckled.

Summer laughed. "No and I'll make sure we don't bore you with princesses and tiaras."

"You don't have to change what you'd normally watch on my account." I replied.

"Well it is nearly Halloween, horror movies have been popular the last few weeks, but they're getting old. What's your favorite?"

I shrugged, giving her a non-committal look. "I'm pretty easy going, though ax wielding, chainsaw revving, slasher flicks are a little too much for me. I've decided a while back that I like being able to sleep."

"I'm sure we'll find something." She smiled wrapping her arms around my waist.

"So what's the verdict so far?" I asked softly kissing her ear.

"Hmm?" She responded, running her lips up my cheek leaving a trail of kisses.

"Emmy? Am I doing okay?" I prodded her.

She let go of my earlobe long enough to whisper. "Oh, you're a shoe in. She asked me if you were my boyfriend, with a huge grin on her face."

"Well?" I asked, wondering at her response.

She pulled back laying her forehead against mine. I could see the little grin on her face, she bit her lip and said. "I think he just might be if you like him. She nodded like a bobble head doll."

"Yes!" I whispered. "Easiest interview ever."

"Am I going to walk into a room and find you two sucking face every time?" Emily said, clearly not as exasperated as she tried to sound.

"Only if I'm lucky." I replied.

"Go and get everything ready and I'll make the popcorn." Summer said.

We sat down on the sofa, I ended up in the middle. "What are we watching?" I asked.

"You choose." Emily said.

I took the controller and thought a moment and keyed in a title to see if it was available, and it was.

"Ever heard of this one?" I asked as the film poster popped up with a short synopsis.

Both shook their heads. "Nope, any good?"

"Well the book was fantastic, but I've never seen the movie." I hit play, and the credits began. The movie was a hit, the fantasy and magic captured Emily's imagination as she let out occasional exclamations. I chuckled inwardly when I realized I had both of them tucked under each arm. I don't remember when that happened but I certainly wasn't going to complain about it.

"That was a good movie. I love when he went to find the falling star and found the girl." Emily said.

"Sort of reminds me of how I found your mom on the beach." I said.

"Oh please." Summer said, rolling her eyes and giving me a poke in the ribs. Emily broke into a fit of giggles. "Alright you, get ready for bed."

"But it's not even ten yet!" Emily shot back.

"It will be by the time you're done." Her mother replied. "Now scoot, get a move on." Summer uncurled herself and began to stand too. She reached into my lap to pick up the popcorn bowl and I waved her hand away and picked it up standing up too. I set the bowl and glasses on the counter as Emily trudged up the hallway with a sigh. An equal sigh came from Summer as she wrapped her arms around me from behind. I felt her soft warm lips meet the nape of my neck.

"Thank you." She said.

"For what?"

"For everything. You don't think she snuggled up to you just because you had the popcorn, do you."

"Well, it was really good popcorn." I smiled. I got another poke in the ribs for my comment.

"No. She likes you."

"She's pretty terrific, like a mini you." I said turning in her arms holding her closer.

"Mom!"

I just began chuckling as Summer buried her head in my neck. "God help us if we're out of toothpaste." She mumbled before giving me a kiss and turning to go find the source of the distress.

"What babe." She said as she walked down the hallway, and turned into the bath.

I washed the wine glasses by hand, returning to the cupboard she'd taken them from earlier. They both came back into the kitchen a few minutes later.

"Goodnight Pete." Emily said.

"Sweet dreams pumpkin." I said, not quite sure where that came from. She launched herself at me hugging me like she was holding on for dear life.

"Thank you for saving my mom." She sniffled. I hugged her back just as tightly and gave her a peck on the top of the head.

"You're welcome, but I think it was your mom that saved me. Hopefully we'll have time to figure that out."

"Take all the time you want." She smiled up at me before she turned and trotted over to her mom, gave her a big hug and kiss and disappeared down the hallway with a parting goodnight.

Summer stood across the room from me leaning back against the door jamb, her arms crossed over her chest as she looked side long down the hallway. A few minutes passed before she let out a sigh. "I have got to stop overestimating how smart I think I am."

I chuckled at that.

"Seriously! You know why she called me into the bathroom?" She asked.

"I'm guessing it wasn't because she was out of toothpaste."

"No! She gave me the kind of interrogation I'd expect from my mother! She asked stuff I hadn't even thought of yet." She chuckled nervously. "Is he moving in? Are you two getting married? If he's moving here, what does his family think of that. Does he know you can't have more kids? That last one threw me, not because I had thought of it when you and I spoke the other day, but that she thought of it!"

I walked over to Summer and leaned down and kissed her softly. "Well, I've added another piece to the puzzle, she's just trying to figure out how it's going to fit."

"She wanted to know if you were staying the night." Summer said glancing down the hall. "Damn she grew up fast."

I laughed at that. "Yea they have a way of doing that while you're not watching them. What did you tell her?"

She sighed again. "I told her that you were going home for a couple months to finish out your year at work and that you'd be coming back after Christmas. You'd be getting your own place, and that we hadn't planned anything beyond that!" Her eyes were wide like she'd just gotten the third degree.

"Come here." I gathered her close and she uncrossed her arms and held on to me. "You're right on the money, everything you said was perfect. I mean hell, I'm not even sure I'm marriage material.

She leaned back and looked me in the eye. "You're kidding right?"

"Yup, actually I'm a hell of a catch. You should be lucky to have me." I grinned.

"I am a lucky girl. I should pick up a lottery ticket." She smiled back at me.

We sat down on the sofa, Summer leaned on me. "Sorry if all this seems a little strange, it's just that she's the most important thing in my life and I don't want to grow old knowing that I screwed her up before I turned her loose on the world."

"I've only known her a few hours and I'd say that you're doing a hell of a job. She's smart, funny, warm, and just a bit sarcastic so she doesn't take life too seriously. All of which proves that you're doing a great job." I replied.

"How are my panties still on?" She grinned throwing a leg over my lap, straddling me while we kissed.

"These jeans don't want to let go of your incredible ass so they can escape." I said grasping her pulling her down onto my lap to feel the effect she was having on me. She twisted my shoulders slightly and pushed me flat on the couch.

"How do you do it? You make me feel loved and cared for like I've never felt before. I mean you even did it when I first met you, and you were just a, a kid."

"Well since I feel pretty much the same I think it comes from the fact that I love you, no ifs, ands or buts." As I finished, I gave her ass a firm squeeze through her jeans. "Okay, maybe one ass." I added pulling her up slightly, resting her on my hip. We kissed slowly, hands roaming where ever they would. I kissed my way down from her ear to her throat and felt her melt into me. She let out a soft moan. She responded by unbuttoning my shirt and sliding her hand inside. I had her sweater pushed halfway up her back.

"Seriously, you two need to get a room." Emily said, from the kitchen doorway.

I started giggling like a teenager, Summer tried hard not to join in. "Go to bed!" She said before burying her face into my shoulder in fits of laughter.

"If he gives you a hickey, you'd better wear a turtleneck when Jesse and her mom come tomorrow." She said retreating down the hallway. "I don't want to have to explain that!"

"It's been a while, come here." I said leaning down and nuzzling her neck.

"Ah! Don't you dare!" She said pulling back.

"I can't be held responsible for what I may do." I growled into her neck, and gave her a little kiss and lick. "If I don't get going soon I'll be making you breakfast in the morning."

"Scrambled, toast, sausage and coffee regular." She said before slipping her tongue into my mouth.

"What? No juice?" I asked, after coming up for air.

"All out, need to pick some up at the store." She licked my lower lip before dipping into my mouth once again. Her thigh was rubbing between my legs, stroking my cock. It's a wonder it hadn't torn through my jeans.

"Any bacon?" I said sliding her sweater over her head and unclasping her bra.

She let out a soft moan as I began stroking her freed breast, thumbing the nipple into a similar state as my cock.

"I don't think so, no." She said as she kissed down my chest pushing the t-shirt up and taking my nipple into her mouth. I was sure that the jeans didn't have much time left. In an effort to prove my point, Summer slid her hand down and stroked the bulge. I had to stop her.

"I think we need to take this to the bedroom before Emmy finds us sprawled here naked in the morning."

"Good idea." She said gasping. She stood up her neck and chest flushed pink, eyes bright and hair wild. She grabbed her clothes and reached down to grab my hand and pull me up, hauling me off the couch with more strength than I expected nearly causing me to knock her over. "Come on." She tugged me along into her bedroom, and turned on a small bedside lamp. She turned and kissed me again, while doing her best to tear my shirt off. I assisted in getting both off. Both arms wrapped around my neck, the heat of her pressed against my chest was intense. I reached between us and fought her jeans to let her free. She brought her hands down steadying mine and the button came free, the zipper went down swiftly as I ran my hands around behind her pushing them down over her ass. She pushed away and began tearing at my belt and jeans to get them off. We finally freed ourselves of our clothing, Summer reaching for my cock, stroking it softly. It was nearly torture.

"Think with that head not this one before you answer. Have you had unprotected sex with anyone besides me." She looked up at me asked, her eyes wide with expectation.

"No, I haven't. I had a good teacher." I said. Her grip tightened and her face lit with a little smirk. She snatched a throw pillow off the bed and dropped at my feet before kneeling down and laving my cock with her tongue. She took me into her mouth and began sliding more of me into her mouth with each stroke. She began massaging my balls while her rhythm increased. "Oh God, slow down I can't hold out much longer." That seemed to spur her on as the pace increased bringing me to the edge before she pulled back with just the tip in her mouth, she reached up and began massaging me behind my balls causing my immediate orgasm. The contractions lessened as Summer took it all in, swallowing quickly. I was nearly spent and ready to collapse when she started in again. She worked my cock deep into her mouth again, her efforts to keep me hard weren't wasted, and I was ready for more.

She backed off and licked her way from base to tip. "There now that we have that out of the way, we can put this where it belongs." She stood and turned to pull down the covers and I scooped her up and set her on the bed, turning her so her legs were dangling off the edge. I punted the pillow so it was right in front of her and knelt down. She let out a soft moan as she wrapped her legs around my neck pulling me down to pleasure her.

She was already soaked, the heat pouring off her body was intense. I teased and licked her swollen lips, her hips began to sway trying to make me hit a certain spot. I danced around her clit, gently lifting the hood with the tip of my tongue and retreating. Soon she had handfuls of my hair in her grip, pulling my face into her harder. "Stop teasing!" She said through gritted teeth. Her wish was my command. I pushed two fingers into her easily as I pulled back the hood and began sucking and licking her clit. Her body tensed as she arched her back and let out a yelp. Before she could make any more noise she'd grabbed a pillow and covered her face with it as she climaxed. She slowly relaxed and I cleaned up the incredible mess I'd just made of her. She pulled the pillow off and began gulping air as if she had been drowning. As she caught her breath she picked her head up and looked down at me. "You look like a kitten that's just finished an entire bowl of cream." She said grinning.

I smacked my lips. "Surely not the entire bowl." I replied as I stood up and lifted her, turning her gently on the bed so she was laying comfortably in the center. I slid in next to her, she scooted over slightly and rolled up onto her side to make room. She leaned over and kissed me softly, still breathing hard.

"You're going to be the death of me."

"Yea, but what a way to go." I smiled up at her and kissed her again. She began softly stroking my still hard cock.

"All tuckered out?" She asked.

Without warning I rolled her onto her back, parted her thighs and sank deep into her. "Not at all. I was just letting you catch your breath."

She wrapped her legs around me, lifting herself to meet each deep thrust. Our tongues began a slow tango as her hands roamed up and down my body.

"I can't even describe how incredible this feels." She gasped.

I slipped my arm around her waist and lifted her from the mattress, pushing a pillow under her ass. The slight shift in angle had my cock sliding along her upper wall.

"Oh, oh, oh yes!" She cried, as I deliberately slowed down and pushed harder with each thrust. Her grip on me was getting to be too much, and I wasn't going to last much longer as I pumped away. She slid her hand down between us and began stroking her clit with quick fingers. It took only a moment before she started shaking, her legs clamping down and drawing me in as much as she could. Her walls contracting to milk me of every ounce I had to give. At that point I just leaned forward and erupted. Inhuman sounds escaped from deep in my throat. A long low guttural moan escaped Summer as she arched her back rising up to me. A few deep gasps and she collapsed back to the mattress, and I followed her, our mouths met, our tongues danced lightly as we tried to catch our breath. I slid to the side, breaking free of her lips for a moment and turned off the lamp.

I woke early, pulled on my jeans and t-shirt quietly and made my way to the bathroom for a little relief. I walked out of the bathroom door to find Emily standing in what I guessed was her bedroom door. She rubbed her eye and just looked at me for a moment.

"Hi." She said softly.

I stood there unsure of just what to say. "Hi." I replied nervously. The pause began to get uncomfortable.

"Are you done, can I get in there now?" She nodded towards the bathroom.

"Oh sure." I stepped aside quickly and she plodded her way in closing the door quietly. I closed my eyes taking a deep breath. I walked back down the hall into the kitchen and noted it was about my normal wake up time. So I scouted for coffee. Emily padded into the kitchen in her sweats and socks.

"What are you looking for?" She asked noting that I was peeking into different cupboards in search of the coffee.

"Coffee first, then I was going to make breakfast, if you want." I said.

"Can I help?" She asked. I just smiled and nodded. She pointed at a canister on the counter and smiled back. I opened it to find the coffee.

"How about we make something special?" I opened the fridge and rummaged and found the eggs and sausage Summer had mentioned. I found some veggies in the drawer and pulled those out too. My real find was a box of ready pie crusts. I detailed my plans with Emily and after extensive prep work of dicing and browning we placed a sausage and pepper quiche into the oven.

"Corn flakes are for chumps." She said looking at the door and smiled at me.

"Can you set the table while I wake up your mom?" I asked.

She nodded. "I'd bring coffee and lead with that. She can be grouchy in the morning."

I chuckled and poured a cup, topped it with a splash of milk and spoonful of sugar. I opened the door slowly and walked to the bed. Summer was curled up, her hair a golden splash across the pillow, her expression was strained.

"Don't try to fool me, that grin is a dead giveaway that you're not asleep." I said as she broke into a full smile and opened her soft blue eyes.

"Good morning."

"Good morning pretty lady." I said as I set the coffee on the nightstand and leaned down to kiss her.

"If you don't mind, I've had to go to the bathroom for the last twenty minutes, but I didn't want to barge in on your bonding session." She slipped out of bed and grabbed a robe from the closet door and wrapped herself up and darted out of the room, leaving me chuckling. She didn't come right back and I was wondering what might be going on in the kitchen. I reached for the coffee cup as she walked back into the room shaking her head.

"What?" I asked.

She just grinned at me. "Oh nothing, you know that old saying 'out of the mouths of babes'? Well mine just asked why you were spending money on a motel when you could stay here." Summer just looked up and laughed and shook her head again. "She's right though. If she took this as well as it seems then why don't you check out and come up here for the rest of your stay?"

I just smiled. "I wouldn't want to intrude."

"Intrude my ass. All you've done since you've been here is make life better." She walked over and sat next to me on the bed and kissed me. "The invitation is sincere, from both of us. Oh and you're timer is nearly up on the stove." My eyes went wide as kissed her and trotted out of the room to save breakfast.

Em started giggling as she saw me jog into the kitchen to look at the stove. The timer still had seven minutes to go. I squinted at her. "Gonna be like that is it?" She burst into a bigger fit of giggles.

"You were right mom, he fell for it!" She yelled.

A few minutes later Summer walked in wearing her college sweats and a long sleeve t-shirt, grinning ear to ear.

"I'd nearly forgotten that you're a gourmet chef, besides a fireman. What have you done with breakfast?" She asked.

"It's in the oven. It'll just be a few more minutes. Do you have any tomato sauce?" I asked.

"There's some in the pantry there I think." She said as she topped her coffee off.

I found it and opened it up, pouring some into a bowl to warm up in the microwave. She looked at me sidelong not sure what to make of what I was doing.

"Okay shortcake, let's do this restaurant style, why don't we make a little assembly line here on the counter. Plates here, we need the spinach from the fridge, the bowl of sauce here, and do you have something to set the main course on?" She dug in a drawer and found a large pot holder and set it on the counter. As if on cue the timer went off. I checked in on it, and it was done. I slid it out and set it on the counter.

"That smells fantastic. You found that in my fridge?" She chuckled.

"The only special ingredient is imagination." I said as I winked at Emily who smiled and nodded. "Okay, so here's how we do it, do you know what the flag of Italy looks like?" Emily shook her head no. I sighed and rolled my eyes. "What are they teaching you kids in school these days? We're going to make the plates look like the Italian flag, green, white and red. So spinach on the side, then we're going to put a slice of the quiche in the middle for the white, and then a little sauce on the side for the red. Got it?"

"Yup." She took the first plate and piled a handful of the spinach on one side while I sliced the quiche, and set a slice just on the edge of the spinach.

"Okay, here's where we get all fancy." I whispered. "We take a little sauce and we make a little pool on this side. Don't tell anybody about this trick, everybody will be doing it." I said winking at her. Emily just rolled her eyes at me, the grin never leaving her face. "Two more like this and we have breakfast!"

Emily made the other plates herself and set them on the table.

"A little more caffe for a me, we'll warm up Mama's, and for the signorina, the juice of one cow." I said pouring her a glass of milk. "Finito!"

Summer started clapping, and I took a bow, and caught Emily out of the corner of my eye joining me. We sat down and began eating.

"Italy tastes really good." Emily said around a mouthful. Everybody nodded as we ate.

"Oh, did you tell her?" I said leaning over asking Em. She just looked at me wide-eyed. "Well the deal usually goes, the cook doesn't do the dishes." I said winking. Emily grinned and looked at her mother who in turn gave her a gimlet eye.

"So that was the deal? Why wasn't I given a vote in this plan?" She said.

Emily replied with a shrug. "You were asleep." It was my turn to chuckle.

"That'll teach you to sleep in." I said. She gave me the same gimlet eye with a smile thrown in.

When she finished Emily cleaned up after herself and put away the milk and the rest of the cold food without being asked. I looked at Summer who had a smug look on her face as she popped the last bite into her mouth.

"I'm going to get my stuff ready to go to Jesse's." Emily said as she headed for the hallway.

Summer let out a quick, authoritative, "Hey," and raised an eyebrow at her, then looked at me and back. Emily rolled her eyes just like her mother and came back.

"Thank you for making breakfast..." she stumbled unsure what to call me.

My eyes went wide. "Just call me Pete, and I should be thanking you for your artful assistance."

She beamed and turned and took off up the hallway. I just watched her grinning as I sipped the dregs of my coffee. Music floated down the hallway a few seconds later as I pondered just how things had unfolded since I'd gotten here. I must have been lost in thought for a few minutes.

"Penny?" Summer asked, startling me out of my reflection.

"Sorry, I was just thinking how scared I was that this whole trip was a bad idea, and how everything has gone so right. I'm still worried that something bad is going to happen to screw it up. You know, like waking up and finding that I'm dreaming this."

She ran her instep up my leg. "Don't go looking for trouble, it'll find you all by itself in time."

"So what do you have planned for me tonight?" She asked.

"Oh a little dinner, maybe a show after." I grinned. "You have something nice to wear? No jeans, reservations are for seven o'clock." I said with a wink.

"I'll see what I can manage." She rolled her eyes.

"I can't wait." I said, the excitement in my voice coming through, bringing a smile to Summer's face.

"What's next for you today?" She asked.

"Let's see, I need to run back to my motel, pack and check out, stop by the dry cleaners, a couple errands. Most of all I want to start with a long hot shower." I said giving her a wink.

"That last one sounds good." Summer's eyes wandered to the hallway and back, and her expression changed, turning apprehensive as she crossed her arms over her chest.

"What's the matter?" I said as I took her arms and uncrossed them putting them on my hips.

"I don't know, it just feels weird. I feel like I've got to sneak around to have a life of my own."

I laughed at that. "If we didn't scare her last night then I think she'll be fine. You just need," I paused and corrected myself, "We just need to be straight up honest with her. Show her that she's not being cut out of your life, but I'm joining both of yours, with any luck for a long time."

"You'd better be planning on a long time. I'm not a love 'em and leave 'em kind of girl."

I just raised an eyebrow at her for a moment, and she turned bright red and looked down.

"Okay there was that one time, but..." She began but I cut her off with a kiss.

"Mom, when you come up for air can you help me find my blue sweater?" Emily said as she walked into the kitchen.

We both busted out laughing. "Yes dear. I am ever your willing servant." Summer replied rolling her eyes up at me and gave me another quick peck.

"Go get your stuff and get back here safe." She added as she made her way down the hallway.

I got dressed and got ready to leave and wandered up the hall rapping on the door jamb before peeking around the corner of the door.

"I'll see you ladies in a little while." I said smiling.

"Hurry back, I want you to meet my friend Jesse when she gets here. She's really cool."

"I'll do my best." I replied.

To be continued in part 6, by Member389 for Literotica
Summer In Maine: Part 6
School of Rock

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

I made it back with plenty of time. I set up an online music account on Emily's laptop, and we sat at the table downloading songs by Chuck Berry, Stevie Ray Vaughn, BB King, some David Gilmour and Eric Clapton.

"Are you turning my kid into a rock star?" Summer asked leaning on my shoulder, watching us select songs.

I laughed. "Why not?" Emily hopped up out of her chair and started playing air guitar as I hit play on Johnny B. Goode. As it wound down she dropped to the floor kicking her feet. I laughed even harder. "I think I've seen that move before."

Em got up breathing hard. "What about you, this is all guitars. Do you have any piano music?"

"That I do." I popped open the browser and found a video of one of my favorites. The song started and a rap sounded on the door, Summer answered it. A shuffle of people and chattering was going on and a pretty girl shot out from around Summer and came over to the table where we were.

"Hey Jessie, this is Pete," in an exaggerated whisper she followed up with, "he's my mom's boyfriend." I grinned at that.

"How are you Jessie?" I asked. "Think you can help with Emily’s studying tonight?" Her expression froze on the word study.

"Relax, we're just going to listen to some music, not do algebra." Emily said, calming her friend.

I stood up as the ladies approached, a woman a few years older than Summer walked beside her with a big smile on her face. Summer made the introductions and hands got shaken the big grin remained.

"Alright girls, are you ready? Let's get a move on we need to stop at the store and pick up some food on the way back to the house." Diane announced. "It's good to meet you Pete, hopefully we'll get to see more of you around here in the future." She winked playfully.

"I'll be glad to oblige." I replied with an equal grin. Jesse helped Emmy gather up her gear and they headed for the door.

Summer stepped back in the kitchen rolling her eyes. She stopped and looked into my eyes, and bit her lip. "Now what?"

I grinned and shrugged. "What do you normally do on Saturdays?"

"Clean, do laundry, run errands, the usual." She chuckled.

"Where's the vacuum?" I asked. "Four hands are better than two."

We cleaned the place up pretty quickly, with a hand reaching out to give a gentle back rub, or an occasional kiss in passing.

"I might keep you around, you look damn sexy pushing a vacuum." She smiled as we sat and polished off the left-overs from breakfast for lunch. "You cook, you clean, you rescue damsels in distress, and you're amazing in the sack. Is there anything you can't do?"

"Well when your mother is Martha Stewart and your father was Superman, no." I laughed.

Summer smiled. "I almost wish we were staying in tonight, Clark junior."

"With the depleted state of your fridge, we'll likely be eating bread and water." I replied.

"Damn that's another thing we need to do."

"Was that the towels in the dryer? They should be fine, let's go do it now. Do you have a list?"

Summer shook her head and peeked into the freezer for a minute, then opened the pantry cupboard. "Was that all the eggs?"

"Yup, and don't forget the OJ."

We wandered through the store and I watched as Summer filled in the cart I had.

"Do you do anything special on Sundays? You know, family dinner or anything like that?" I asked.

"No not really. Sometimes I'll make something big that we can eat for a few days in left-overs. Why?"

I just shrugged and smiled. As we picked out the groceries I picked out a few things, made an occasional inquiry as to what Emily and her liked to eat. A few more things got added to the cart and she gave me a shrewd look.

"What are you planning?" She asked with a sly smile.

I shrugged and smiled again. "Something going along with the theme. When do you think Emily will be home."

We finished the shopping, and after a little head butting I slid my card and paid for the groceries.

"You're saving me a hotel and eating out, it's the least I can do." I argued and gave her back her little scowl. "Besides, you're so cute when you're angry." I prepared to duck but all I got was a raised eyebrow. We got everything into the house and unpacked, Summer turned and leaned on the counter, blowing a loose strand of hair out of her face.

"I hope I can keep awake during our date. What are we doing tonight?"

"Dinner for one, but that's a given, I need you to build up your strength." I winked, the rest is a closely guarded secret.

"I got it, no jeans or sneakers." She looked up at the clock. "Where are we going?" She sounded piqued. I just chuckled.

"Well we do have about an hour drive to get there, so we should be ready before 6."

She just looked at me wide-eyed for a moment and swiveled her head to look at the clock. "Crap, I'd better get a move on. It's not as easy for us girls to get ready as you guys. It takes time for us to be presentable."

I smiled. "The only thing you need to do is change."

"No jeans." She parroted with me, making us both laugh. She leaned in for a kiss. "I get the shower first." She got up and sashayed into the other room.

"Damn, the only thing sexier than you in jeans, is you out of jeans." I called out.

She came back in a long pink fuzzy robe a few moments later. "The same could be said for you." She leaned down and kissed me again. I took the liberty of slipping a hand up her leg, noting she was shower ready.

"You sure you don't want to conserve water and shower together?" I said smiling.

"If you join me, you may want to cancel the reservations now." She winked.

"I guess I'll just have to restrain myself then." I sighed, then frowned.

"Aww! You look like you lost your puppy." She said with a laugh.

I gave her a light pat on the rump. "You'd better get in there before I lose my mind and take you right here."

"Promises, promises." She said with a wink.

I had been relegated to using Emily’s room to get ready, Summer didn't want me to see her getting ready, she wanted to make an entrance. She made her way from bath to bedroom, singing a song under her breath, pausing to smile at me as she passed, and continuing her song. "So let’s get it over and just get naked, With sweat dripping' down your little back." I recognized the song, she sang it when we were in Maine at the beach house, the lyrics were definitely not something you'd hear on the radio.

I got my chance at the shower, the floral and fruity smell of soap and shampoo hung heavily in the humid air. I took a deep breath of it and closed my eyes a fleeting thought of kissing her neck, the scent of her intoxicating like a tropical flower. I finished and went across the hall and began dressing, keeping an eye to each detail as I donned the dark gray suit. The tailor at the shop that helped measure me told something I had no idea of, "a well-tailored suit is to women what lingerie is to a man." I had to trust her, she was a woman after all. I finished up getting the tie dimpled properly and setting the pocket square how she'd shown me. I remember something she said when she was kitting me out. "She must be a very special lady." I responded that, "she is a very special lady," with a smirk. I made my way out to the kitchen laying my overcoat across the back of one of the chairs and checked to make sure I had everything I needed. Spinning my wrist to check my watch, we had a few minutes before we needed to leave.

"Do you need a hand in there? I could call in the Army or something." I hollered.

"Oh hush! I'll be right out!" She answered through the door. A few more minutes passed before I heard the door open, only darkness beyond. "Prepare yourself, I hope you're not disappointed."

"Oh stop..." I began as she walked into the kitchen light. She stopped tilting a hip, bringing one knee in front of the other like a runway model. She glowed in the dim light, her hair long, tucked back on one side with a silver barrette. Her eyes boring into me watching my every movement as I took her in. She wore a short sweater dress in wide gray and black stripes with knee high gray suede boots. Naturally tall, she was tall or taller than I was as my eyes slowly climbed back up to her face. The hint of a smile appeared as I took her all in.

"Speechless, huh, that bad?"

I cleared my throat quickly. "No, no! You look stunning." I said with complete honesty.

"You look pretty handsome yourself." She responded, her voice husky as she looked me up and down.

"The tailor was right." I thought with a smirk. The twinkle in Summer's eye was causing my heart to melt a bit.

"Do you have a coat?" I asked, and she took one from the hall closet. I held my hand out for it and she smiled as I opened it for her to slip on.

"Such a gentleman."

"I'll do my best." I replied grinning as I took my coat and we left.

We made our way north to the city. I ignored her gentle prods to find out where we were going. She reached over and took my free hand while I drove. She didn't grip it tightly, but ran her fingertips along the seams of my palm, her thumb rubbing lazy circles across the back. She was quiet, but I could feel the hum of anticipation. I only hoped things didn't fall short of her expectations.

I pulled up in front of the restaurant and a valet came around opened Summer's door as mine opened at the hand of another. He walked her around the front of the Jeep and handed her over to me with a big smile. We walked towards the door slowly.

"Are you nuts?" She said under her voice. "This is going to cost a fortune."

"Don't worry," I replied, "haven't you ever heard of dine and ditch?" I said chuckling. "I'm not saying we're going to do this every Saturday, but you only live once. So let's relax and enjoy tonight." We stepped inside the lavish foyer where the host welcomed us. I gave him my name and he smiled checking off a list and asked if we'd like to check our coats before we were seated. I took Summer's before removing mine and handed them over to the coat room attendant. I turned to find Summer looking around with wide eyes, her lower lip held tightly in her teeth as she fondled her little heart pendant nervously.

"This way please." He said turning towards the dining room. Without thought Summer's hand slipped around my arm. I smiled and led her to the table. She got more than one look of admiration as we passed other tables. The host held her chair for her as she sat with a little smile thanking him. I sat down as he told us who our server would be and left.

Summer watched as he stepped away and ducked her head slightly whispering. "I feel like such a grown up." I had to stifle my laugh.

We ordered cocktails and then dinner. Summer indulging her love of seafood, I sat watching her eyes roll back with every bite of her scampi. The food was delicious, the wine as well. We finished with dessert and cappuccinos. She noticed I peeked at my watch.

"Already tired of me?" She said with a pout.

"Just making sure we're on time for our next stop." I smiled.

Her eyes opened wider. "There's more?"

I nodded with a smirk. "Not to worry, we're doing good on time." I said sipping my coffee.

She gave me a shrewd look, then shook her head with a smile. "I honestly don't know what I've done to deserve this kind of treatment, but I like it." I chuckled at that. I paid the check, we collected our coats and got the car headed towards our next stop. The club was in a converted warehouse, the brickwork old and worn as we entered and I picked up the tickets I'd ordered earlier in the week. Taking care of that, we were led to a small table a few rows back from the stage. I held Summer's chair for her as she sat. I sat beside her, the table set so we were practically side by side. She reached under the table squeezing my thigh as she smiled. She had seen the posters as we entered for the show and beamed at me knowing her love of music. We ordered drinks and the show started. We listened, she sang along under her breath to a few of the songs. At some point our chairs got much closer and my arm was wrapped around her shoulder and she leaned into me putting her head on my shoulder during one song. When it finished she looked up at me, our faces close. She just tilted her head slightly her lips parting as mine met hers in a deep kiss. The applause for the song was our backdrop for a moment. She pulled back slightly, a smile spread across her face, her skin aglow in the dim light. She excused herself and went off to the ladies room.

She returned a few minutes later set her clutch on the table as she sat, slipped her hand out of it and slipped it into my jacket pocket and withdrew it as she leaned in for another kiss. I smiled at her but the curiosity got the better of me and slipped my hand into my pocket. I felt a warm damp lacy bit of cloth. When the realization hit me I looked sidelong at Summer wide eyed. She just looked up at the stage biting her lip again and slipping her gaze sideways to me with a knowing smirk. She was lucky the club was crowded or I would have double checked. I removed my hand from my pocket and rubbed my nose smelling the musky scent of her. It inflamed the feeling that had been smoldering in me since I'd seen her emerge from her bedroom earlier. I politely declined another round from the waitress, and wondered how we could make a hasty exit without it being obvious. As the set ended Summer leaned over and whispered in my ear.

"There's a nice little park with a walk along the river not far from here."

"That sounds nice." I said softly. I wasn't in the mood for an encore. I stood carefully buttoning my coat hoping my arousal didn't show. Summer stood gathering her things and we made our way out to the entrance to collect our coats.

Once in the car she directed me through the streets down to the riverfront where found a place to park. We started down the walk to the waterfront, at one end of the park was a large brightly lit fountain, there were paths leading away down both river banks. She turned us toward the right which led us northward, lamp posts lighting the way, benches lay covered in autumn leaves, they lifted gently in the breeze off the water.

"Tonight has been amazing." She said wrapping her arm around my waist pulling herself tightly under my arm. I smiled.

"I couldn't agree more." I said.

She stopped looking over her shoulder to make sure we weren't being followed. The city had the feeling of people huddling inside in this cold late hour. We were the only people around. She took my hand and led me away from the walk way up the lawn under the trees, leaves rustling under our feet. She stopped a few yards away and turned leaning against the trunk of a large maple tree. She laid her hands behind her against the trunk as she inhaled the scent of the dead leaves and smiled up at me in the dim light. I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply. Her tongue slipped along mine as her hand gripped my neck pulling me down into her. I felt dizzy like the world had begun spinning around us and she was the only solid point which I could hold onto. I broke away gasping for breath.

"How's a girl to keep from falling for you?" She asked breathing heavily.

"I don't know, but don't let me stop you." I smiled and kissed her again. Her hand slid up the front of slacks stroking me firmly.

"I want you, right now." She said as she reached for the zipper.

"Here?" I asked chuckling as I looked around noting we were in darkness afforded by the leaves still clinging to the trees above us. My zipper was down and her chilly hand found what it was looking for and pulled me none to gently free of my clothing.

"Here, and now." She said stroking me firmly.

I slipped my hands under her coat pulling her dress up over her hips. She spread her legs for me as she slid me into her damp heat. I groaned deeply as she wrapped her long leather clad leg around my hip urging me deeper. I reached around her grasping her exposed ass in my hands lifting her slightly as I leaned into her and pulled her down as I thrust forward. We both grunted as our mouths locked together. Her back arched away from the tree as I plunged into her in short hard strokes. I had her other leg around me as I drove forward with an urgency that scared me. She leaned her head back and gasped letting out high pitched whispers urging me on. "Yes, yes!" Being on edge all night it didn't take me long before I pitched forward pinning her against the tree as I climaxed, all of the tension built up finally releasing.

I gasped for breath, and opened my eyes realizing I was staring at her little silver heart pendant. I was still holding her hard against the tree, my fingers buried hard into her flesh. I relaxed slightly, her legs jerked as she tightened her grip around my hips. "Don't worry I won't let you fall."

"Too late." She said. I felt her tug the hair on my head as she lifted my face up to hers and kissed me deeply. "I'm already too far gone." She said smiling. "You're stuck with me."

"I wouldn't say stuck." I chuckled, my heart settling back down to a normal rhythm. My arms were burning from holding her up, but I had no intention of letting her go. It was a moment before she set first one foot down, then the other, the feeling she could still fall over kept her arms locked firmly around my neck. As our bodies separated a cool breeze shot between us causing a shiver to run through Summer. She snatched the cloth out of my breast pocket and tidied up as quickly as she could before yanking her dress down to keep out the cold. She tidied me up as well before tucking me back in. She grinned tucking it into the same pocket as her panties.

"I'll pay for the dry cleaning." She grinned.

"No need, I'm never cleaning this suit ever." I laughed.

She leaned forward laying her head on my chest nuzzling up under my chin. "I don't know what cologne you're wearing but it's a real panty dropper."

I couldn't help myself and busted out laughing at that. Laughter fizzed up from Summer as well.

"Well that was the selling point, I'm glad it lived up to the advertising." I said. "It's getting cold, let's go home."

"Tell me about it, you don't have an icy breeze blowing up your skirt." She said giggling.

We made it home and stumbled into the house still chuckling about how the evening turned out. It wasn't long before we laid naked in bed, surrounded by the darkness and warmth.

"Thank you." She said and kissed me.

"For what?" I asked.

"For what?" She said surprised. "For everything you do. You're so sweet to me, and you spoil me rotten. Tonight being proof of that."

I shrugged. "It's how I envision being in love is supposed to be." I swallowed hard. "You matter to me, more than anything. There's nothing in the world I wouldn't do for you."

There was an uneasy pause. "Just don't forget who you are. No matter how much you love someone, you can't stop being true to yourself." She whispered, then kissed me. I felt dampness on my face.

"Hey, what's wrong?" I asked concern filling my voice as I pulled her closer.

"Nothing is wrong, that's what scares me." She said. "Try to understand what I said. I've been there before."

"That's what made you leave when you did, isn't it. You were afraid."

She laughed and a inhaled with a sniffle. "You could say that. I debauched a local teen, I probably would have been stoned out of town if anybody had found out."

"Don't worry, we haven't used that whole scarlet letter thing in at least five years. You're safe now, and everything seems to be turning out alright."

She kissed me softly and rolled over in my grip leaning back against me and tucked my hand up beneath her chin with a deep sigh. I kissed her behind the ear, eliciting a soft purr, before nodding off myself.
Good things come to those who wait.

We both jolted awake at the sound of a phone ringing. Summer bolted out of bed to answer it.

"Hello?" She said anxiously, after a moment she sighed. "Okay sweety, have fun, we'll see you this afternoon. Love you, bye."

I looked over at the bedside clock and realized we'd slept late, it was after 9.

"They're going to a matinee in town then Diane is going to drop her off around 3 o'clock."

"What will we do until then?" I said sarcastically.

She looked me up and down with the blankets thrown back. "Oh I'm sure we'll think of something." She wiggled her eyebrows at me, and I busted out laughing.

She climbed back into the bed, we were instantly kissing and touching, there was no urgency, just the acknowledgment that we were both where we most wanted to be, and with whom we wanted to be. Lips teased, fingers caressed, and time floated pleasantly by without either of us noticing. Summer rolled me onto my back and threw a leg over me sliding down my legs, and began licking my cock. She looked me in the eye as she did it, the hunger I saw there was intense. My breathing was getting shallow as I watched her get me harder and wetter. I lifted my hips hoping she would take me in her mouth but she only smiled, and licked again, and again. The sweet torture nearing a fever pitch, and she only continued, long slow wet licks.

"If you see something you want, take it." She said, her voice low and husky. She licked the length of me, then swirled her tongue around the tip. I gathered what little wits I had, and slid out from under her got up and walked to the foot of the bed seeing her beautiful ass pointing up in the air, moisture glinting off pink lips, I knew what I wanted. I placed my cock at her entrance and pushed slightly, eliciting a moan from each of us.

"I want it, and I'll take it." I said as I pushed forward burying my hard cock deep inside her. Summer let out a sharp moan, as she threw her head back. I began long hard strokes, the moans synchronized quickly.

"Pull my hair." She gasped. I reached up and gathered her hair and pulled her head back gently. Her moans increased and my tempo picked up, my hips driving her forward with every stroke. She began chanting, "yes, yes, yes, oh fuck" and I soon lost all control and took her hips in both hands driving forward a few last hard strokes exploding deep inside her. I could feel the walls of her cunt clamp down on me hard as spent myself in her. Summer collapsed face first into the sheets gasping for air. I still had her hips in a vice like grip as the spasms subsided.

"I didn't think it was possible, but I think you're getting better at this." Summer gasped from the folds of the sheets. "Which is impressive considering you were damn good at it in the first place."

I smiled, gasping for air. "I have a good teacher." I released my grip on her hips and pulled free of her, she let out a sad little moan and rolled onto her side. Her hair was a complete mess, covering her face I could see her peeking out from between the locks. "Nice hair." I laughed.

"It has that freshly fucked look I was going for." She giggled. We cuddled for a while before she groaned. "We'd better get up, it's lunch time, and we'll need to be presentable when Emily gets home."

I stripped the bed and got the sheets into the wash. Summer made coffee and whipped us up some brunch. A not so quick shower for the both of us and we were parked on the couch watching TV when Emily burst into the house, her friend Jesse hot on her heels.

"Hi Mom! Pete we listened to all those guitar players you gave me to listen to, they were awesome. They all play electric guitar though. I'm not sure mom's going to let me get one."

"Well let's look at some great acoustics then. No need to dive head long into your rock & roll career just yet, you've got a couple years." I said laughing.

"We'd better get going Jesse." Her mother said.

Em just sat next to me and I gave her a nudge. "Don't you think you should say thank you?" I murmured. She looked at me, smiled and jumped up and ran after Jesse and her mother. Summer and I hot on her heels to join in with thanks.

She spent the afternoon apprising us of everything they did, and the movie they saw. At her insistence I gave her a short list of acoustic guitarists to research online. We ended up finishing our Italian food weekend with baked ziti for dinner. Bed time was a bit tougher, I had to promise to be there tomorrow when she got home from school before I got a hug.

Summer poured the dregs of the wine off into our glasses and handed me mine. "You're doing it again."

"Doing what?"

"Thinking, the question is, what about."

I just shook my head. "Nothing really... it's just that..." I let out a heavy sigh.

Summer's eyebrows raised as she waited for me to spill my guts.

"Promise me you won't laugh?" I said.

She smiled. "Not a chance."

"I was just thinking that I wondered what kind of step-dad I'd make."

Summer's eyes popped open at that. A few expressions raced across her face, before quickly returning to a thoughtful look of her own. "Listen," she said, "don't get ahead of yourself. I don't want you to feel like you have to fill any role in that regard. Let's take it one day at a time. Besides, you have a lot on your plate to start with, a new job, a new city, a new life. The only thing she needs is a friend, and I think you've already proven that you can do that with little effort." She smiled at me, but there was worry in her eyes.

"That's not going to be a problem." I smiled back at her and drew her closer. "I'm turning into a worry-wart like you." I got a quick poke in the ribs for that.

We were up at the crack of dawn, well actually before it cracked. Summer kept telling me that I didn't need to be up so early and I just turned her towards the bathroom to get ready for work. While the girls did their thing, I did mine, and had lunches ready to go for both of them, and breakfast laid out before they even popped back into the kitchen.

"Don't get used to this." Summer turned to lecture Em. "As soon as he's gone it's back to corn flakes and bananas." I laughed, as they dug into breakfast with a single minded urgency. Emily was soon bundled up and out the door with her book bag, Summer wasn't far behind her a deep kiss and a wish to play hooky from work. I patted her gently on the backside.

"Your patients are waiting for that bright smile to make them feel better." I said.

"Well if Mr. Brown makes a grab for my ass while I'm checking his vitals again, he may ended up for an extended stay with a few extra bruises." She said smartly. "I might just have to put him in restraints."

"Sounds fun." I said wiggling my eyebrows.

"Maybe I'll bring some home for you." She grinned. She bolted out the door, as I shouted for her to drive safe.

The next days lent themselves to relative domesticity. I played house mate, making meals, keeping things organized and assisting with homework.

It soon came time for me to head home. That morning I woke before the alarm staring at the glow of the clock. Our lovemaking the night before had been frantic as if we were never going to see each other again. I could feel the slight sting of scratches on my back which left me with a feeling of contentment. As I wallowed in bliss at the feelings flowing through me I was surprised when I felt her lips brush the knuckles of my hand.

"You're awake." I whispered softly enough not to wake her if I was wrong. She responded with a gentle hum. I leaned forward and kissed behind the ear, a tremble flowed through her as she arched her neck gracefully inviting more of the same. I obliged her, a contented sigh was how she responded.

"I don't know how I'm going to keep from going crazy for the next two months." She said, another sigh escaping her lips.

"How so?"

Laughter bubbled up from deep in her chest. "Despite what you may think, you're not the only horny one of this duo. I've kind of gotten used to this guy being ready and willing with little notice." She said as she snaked her hand over her hip grasping my cock.

"I hope he's not all your after." I teased.

She rolled over quickly, her hand slipping around my neck bringing us forehead to forehead. "You don't think that, do you?" She asked, concern evident in her voice.

It was my turn to laugh. "If I were at all worried, I wouldn't be here. Remember, I'm the one who came looking for you." I said as I kissed her. She took control and rolled me onto my back and straddled me. I wasn't sure if it was her hips pinning me to the mattress, or me pinning her hips to mine as she kissed my chest, she worked her way up neck. Quickly our lips crashed together, bodies gripped tightly not wanting to let go. She slid forward slightly and settled herself on me as she took my face in her hands, willing herself to slow down. I wrapped my arms around her waist holding her in place as I lifted my hips plunging into her in long deep strokes.

"Take me like you did the other night." She gasped into my mouth. "Take me like you want nothing else."

"I want nothing else." I growled as I rolled her off me, she scooted onto all fours and snatched my pillow from the head of the bed hugging it tightly, her ass pointing straight up. I slid my hand down her ass and up between her legs, she was so wet and hot I thought she was melting. She pressed back against my hand and made a small yearning moan.

"Please." She whispered urgently wiggling her ass in the air. I felt my cock throb at the sight of her, in the gray light. I couldn't take my eyes off her, but my body moved without conscious control as I slipped behind her, took her hips in my hands and slid into her. She whimpered into the pillow, she tried to pull away from me and I only pulled her back onto me. I held her like that for a long moment, her cunt gripping down on me, trying hard to get me moving. I closed my eyes and tried to keep my breathing steady as I began rolling my hips back and forth. She let out a long moan as I picked up the pace driving forward. I don't know when I did it but I had my hand on her neck, holding her in place while I filled her with deep hard strokes. I was barely aware of her fingers stroking her clit lighting fast , as she began to jerk and moan loudly into the pillow. Her cunt clenched hard, the spasms were more than I could take as I erupted in her one last time.

I reached up beneath her cupping her breasts and lifted her up toward me, she shifted her head to one side, reached back, and pulled my face down to hers and kissed me deeply.

"I don't deserve you." She said.

"Shush, you deserve everything I can give you and more."

"I don't think I can take much more and still be able to walk." She laughed. Just then the alarm clock went off.

"Time to get up." I said softly into her mussed hair.

"I'd say you already did a fine job of that." She leaned forward crawling on all fours to turn the alarm off. She turned back towards me and flipped her hair back out of her face. The light was brighter, and shone in her eyes, the look she gave me was nothing short of feral. My stomach did a little flip and I suddenly knew how the gazelle feels when the lioness has made her decision. Summer crawled back towards me and leaned down taking my half hard cock in her mouth bringing it fully to attention quickly. She wasn't stopping, she hungrily sucked and licked bringing me near the edge and stopped. She turned quickly and laid back with her legs spread wide. "If I have to wait two months for more then I plan on filling up now." She held up her finger beckoning me towards her. I reached down and circled her clit with my thumb, her sharp intake of breath was all I needed to hear as I pushed deep into her again. She waved her hand at me in an effort to speed me up as she covered her mouth with the other. Soon the waving stopped and she was pulling and massaging her nipple. I began to flick her faster with my thumb causing her to yelp into the back of her hand as her hips arched up and I exploded again, with less force, but no less desire.

We collapsed into a heap on the bed panting like we'd just sprinted a mile, the alarm went off again.

"I hate that thing already." I gasped. Summer chuckled before she rolled over and got up slowly, limping to her closet and pulled on her robe.

"Shit. You're hard on a girl's anatomy. I'm going to have to come up with a cover story for limping today. I guess I could say I twisted my ankle again. C'mon sleepy head, time to face the music."

"I... I don't think I can walk." I chuckled. A few minutes later we were sitting around the kitchen table.

"Are you all right Mom?"

"Yes hon, I just stubbed my toe." She said sitting gently with her cup of coffee. I buried my face in my cup so as not to be caught grinning. "I'm going in a little late this morning, so when you get off the bus, head over to Beth's and I'll pick you up there. Okay?"

Em just nodded, and continued eating her cereal. It wasn't long before she was giving me a big bear hug imploring me to drive safe so I'd be back in a couple months to stay. I had her promise to work hard on her schoolwork, and if she needed any help with her to call me.

Summer made her phone calls and turned to me, her robe falling open slightly. "I feel like a hot bath." She didn't move but looked at me sweetly, the invitation was clearly implied.

"That sounds nice." I said pulling my shirt off. I looked up and her smile had gotten wider. I held out my hand and she stepped forward taking it in hers as I led her to the bath.

She laid back against my chest, the warm water lapping around us, fingers glided down slippery skin. We didn't need to speak, our bodies were carrying on a conversation of their own.

"You know." I started softly. Summer quickly shook her head shushing me. She took my hand in hers running her fingers up and down the lines in my palm the turned it over rubbing the knuckles and surprisingly brought it up and kissed them. She relaxed even more and melted against me and laid my hand over her heart holding it there. I wrapped my other arm slowly around her and pulled her tighter against me.

"This is what love feels like." She whispered. I sighed and drew a wet heart between her breasts. She giggled as the water droplets slid down her chest. Time was moving far too quickly though and she stood up to rinse off, in the process she sprayed me in the face with a laugh. I reached up and gave her ass a wet smack which made her yelp. We dried off, Summer began applying lotion to her arms, and placed one foot on the edge of the tub and did one leg then the other. I don't think I'd ever seen anything more beautiful in my life. She took a bottle of baby oil and poured some into my hand. She looked me deep in the eye as she placed it between her legs. I took her cue and massaged it gently into her warm wet skin. She gasped, lifting gently away for a moment. Her hands were on my shoulders, holding herself steady as I massaged slowly, my middle finger slipped inside her. Her mouth fell open, her breath shallow and fast as I began pulling back and pushing forward in that little come hither motion she'd taught me years before. Her body tensed, her nails digging into my shoulders as she began to shudder. She was up on her toes now, as she moaned loudly. My fingers suddenly more slippery as I kept up my assault on her. She fell forward clutching me, her face buried in my neck.

"Stop!" She gasped, drawing in air deeply. "Stop, please." She pleaded. I let my finger slip out of her and gently patted her lips.

"You're not going to forget me in two months are you?" I said smiling.

"Forget you? I'm going to need two months to rest." She said. "Besides, it's a long dark winter here in the mountains. We don't want to wear ourselves out too fast now do we?" She reached for another towel and handed it to me, pushing me out so that she could 'put her face on' and get to work.

I walked to the bedroom and toweled off along the way. That little moment we had aroused me incredibly, my hard cock bounced in front of me. I stripped the bed, not for the first time since I'd been there and made my way to the washer with the rumpled damp sheets. When I walked into the bedroom again Summer was wearing the palest pink lace panties and was bent over a drawer rummaging around. My arousal, which had begun to subside, was back in spades. She turned and peeked at me from under her hair. "Brute, I look like I've been the main course at a vampire buffet. Now I have to find a turtleneck or face a lot of embarrassing questions all day."

"Like why you're wearing a turtleneck, a silly grin, and walking funny?" I laughed. I ducked as she threw a balled up t-shirt at me, but started laughing too.

"I get your point. Sandy and Sam will catch on quick, they've seen you, and won't be surprised." She found the shirt she was looking for tossed it on the bed. Pulled a bra out and whipped that on with practiced efficiency, she turned and noticed me standing there leaning against the doorway watching her, she just looked me up and down and sighed. "I'm sorry hon." Her eyes tilted and her mouth pulled down in a frown.

"What?" I asked, my eyes opening wider.

She looked down at my bobbing cock. I just chuckled. "Don't worry about me, you don't want to be any later."

She stepped over took a pillow off the bed and knelt down on it in front of me. "Sweets, you're going to be late." I said with a lot less conviction now that my cock was slipping over her tongue.

"Have faith in me." She said before swallowing me as far as she could drawing back with incredible suction, her cheeks hollowing as she drew me out. She began bobbing in earnest. I laid my hand gently on her head and began pumping furiously. She pulled back with just the tip in her mouth just before reaching up and massaging my balls. I couldn't take any more and filled her mouth, her throat bob as she swallowed. She cleaned me up quickly, and licked her lips clean, all the while giving me a look that said, "if I didn't have to get to work I could have kept you on edge all morning." I knew she could too. She stood up tossed the pillow back on the bed and grabbed the shirt pulling it on. She fluffed her hair out from the collar and smiled at me. She pulled on her scrubs, donned socks and her work shoes. She pinned on her badge and gave a little twirl, the smile still on her face.

"Will you put some clothes on so I can get out of here." She said laughing. "I can't tear myself away with you standing there like that."

"Sorry." I said, not feeling one bit sorry as I grabbed my jeans. She went out and filled her travel mug with the rest of the coffee.

"Listen, if you feel tired you pull over. I don't want a call that they found you in a ditch. Drive safe okay?" She said in her best motherly voice.

"I'm already tired. I didn't get much sleep last night." I said kissing her.

"Make some more coffee, take a nap before you leave, stay until tomorrow, whatever you need to do. I'm serious." She said pausing to look at me. A moment passed and a tear rolled down her cheek.

"Hey, hey." I said gently brushing the tear away and kissing her. "I will be careful, don't worry."

"I wish you didn't have to go." She said wrapping her arms around me and hugging me tight.

"It's only two months, and you'll be busy with Em, the holidays and work that it will be behind us before you know it."

"Don't stand under any mistletoe before you get back here." She smiled though another tear followed the first.

I smiled. "Consider yourself off the market. Your prince will return after the ball."

"Don't you dare steal one of my shoes before you go." We both laughed at that.

"Come on." I led her to the Jeep, opened the door for her and got her settled in. "Drive safe, go on about your daily routine. Call me, text me, send up smoke signals, any time." I leaned in and kissed her softly. We lingered for a moment and I stepped out closing the door. She lowered the window.

"Smoke signals huh? Do you always run towards a fire?"

"It's what I do." I said smiling.

Her face turned serious. "I love you." Her eyes welled up again.

"I love you more." I leaned in and kissed her again. "Now get going before you get fired."

To be continued in part 7, by Member389 for Literotica
Summer In Maine: Part 7
Back To the Grind

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.

"You're quiet."

I smiled. "Sorry, just thinking." I'd gotten home a few days before and promptly went back to work. This was my first night off, and sitting across the table from Mom, I thought that it was time to tell her, but unsure about how to go about it.

"Your trip went well then." She asked, the questioning tone left hanging in the air between us.

"It went very well." I said and looked her in the eyes. She knew, like mothers do, that there was a lot more to the story. She sat there with an expression that said, "when you're ready, tell me what you need to get off your chest."

"Dinner smells terrific." I said.

"Yea it does. Sorry it's going to be a bit late, I got it into the slow cooker later than I'd planned." She said, before getting up and setting the table.

I'm not sure if it was the homely sounds of the kitchen but I relaxed. "Do you remember two years ago when I went down to see Davy about a job for the summer?"

"Yes, when he'd given it to that Dylan boy." She said, knowing that the story was about to unfold.

"Yea, the reason he gave it to Dylan was because I didn't make it there in time. I stopped down at Paula's and she asked me to make a delivery for her since I was going right near the place on my way to see Davy." I began. I let the story unfold, not going into the steamy details. After all it was my mother I was talking to, and she didn't need to hear about that, any more than I wanted to tell her. I told her about taking care of Summer for weeks. She mentioned that Paula told her about me taking her to the concert in the park. I said that I had, and a good many people had let her know that I had been on stage and played for some girl named Summer. I had totally forgotten about how public that was, and yet she never mentioned it to me even though she'd heard about it. Mothers can be the sneaky when they want to be.

"So you already knew?" I said surprised.

"Well not so much as you think, but when your son serenades a pretty girl at a crowded summer concert, people will ask you about it." She said with a smile. "I thought that you'd tell me when you were ready." She paused. "I knew something had happened though, and I didn't want to pry. You're an adult, and I respect the fact that you're not going to tell me everything that's going on in your life. Listen to me, that sounded like a huge guilt trip, it's not. I just want you to know that I respect your privacy. Paula tried to dig for dirt with me and I told her that you hadn't discussed your job with me."

I told her about how abruptly Summer had left. The look on my face must have conveyed exactly how it felt. She walked over and rested a hand on my shoulder before running her hand down the back of my head and giving my neck a little squeeze. She knew somebody had broken my heart, now she knew who it was.

"So you went to see her?" She asked.

"It's nice there, kind of like west of here over towards the mountains. She lives in a decent sized city, like Augusta maybe. She's a nurse at the hospital there. She's got a terrific daughter named Emily." At that I spied mom's eyebrows lift a fraction.

"So how did the first meeting go?" You hadn't seen her in over a year, the way she left I can't imagine you'd heard from her before that."

"It was nerve wracking." I said with a laugh. I told her about leaving the note and finally meeting again. I mentioned meeting Emily and how they asked me to stay with them. I watched for a look of shock or surprise and didn't see one cross mom's face. Her head just bobbed as she took it all in.

"So, when?" She asked, picking up the thread of a conversation we'd had weeks before.

I just smiled. "First of the year. I'll be done with my one year duty here. I've already picked up the necessary forms to apply there. If I don't get in there, I'll look to nearby towns, or just go back to school and get a job doing something else. I'm going to get my EMT training one way or another." She smiled at that.

"I hope I get to meet her someday." There's the guilt trip I thought.

"Well, funny you should mention that, because I was thinking of the same thing." I replied, and let her know how I hoped we could make it happen. She was all smiles after that.

"Oh my God, to have been a fly on the wall during that conversation." Summer said. Her voice sounded so sweet. It made my heart beat faster just to hear it.

"I left out most of the lurid bits of the story. I didn't want her to keel over on me."

"I'm sure any parts you left out, she figured out already. From the sounds of her, she doesn't seem like the type to fool easily." She replied.

"That she isn't. Luckily I was a good kid so I didn't have to bullshit my way through many situations."

We talked about little things, Emily was doing a little better in school, but still wasn't pushing for the all A's that Summer was looking for. I said to give her time, the music is helping I was sure of it. Emily insisted on talking to me, I could hear her bouncing like a jumping bean in the background. She was all excited to tell me about how her music teacher thought it was terrific she was so interested in everything I was showing her and her friends and how she was going to be in a holiday concert at school. I brought up school, asking how she was doing. She let out a little sigh.

"One A, two B's and two C's" was her reply. "I just don't get algebra!" The other C was from a history class which had her bored to tears talking about 'boring dead people' as she put it.

I made her a deal, no C's by the mid-term report card and I'd make it worth her while. It was after her mother chivied her off the phone and to bed that I brought up my idea. I was surprised that not only did she like the idea she was very excited.

Thanksgiving day past with several calls on homes with scorched turkeys, and one unfortunate turkey frying experiment that cost a family their garage. Soon the snow was upon us. This early the snow usually didn't stick long, not this close to the ocean. It did make the driving difficult for the people who hadn't seen it in seven months. Luckily there were no major incidents. That is until I handed my notice into the chief.

He was less than impressed, until I told him my plans. He said he'd push to get me EMT training the budgets would be out soon. I showed him a picture of Summer and Emily that I'd snapped with my phone. "Unless you can make that job happen where they are. It's not likely to change my mind." I said with a smile.

"Would she be willing to move here?"

I laughed. "Not nearly as I'm ready to move there. Don't worry I'm a first year greenhorn, I can't be that tough to replace."

"No but that means I have to find one willing to relocate here or scrounge up another, get him up to Fairfield, and wait months to put him to work." He shook his head, then asked to see the picture again. "I'll say this, she looks worthy of a guy like you. Don't screw it up."

"I like to think that I'm worthy of a girl like her. Trust me, I'll do everything I can to not screw it up."

Christmas eve came quietly, the crackle of a log in the wood stove, the soft hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen and in the living room me rustling and muttering while attempting to wrap a gift.

"Do you want a cookie?" Mom called out from the kitchen.

"Of course, but did you make enough for Santa?" I said chuckling.

"Don't you worry, I'm practicing for when the girls get here. What kind of grandma street cred would I have if I couldn't whip up cookies on the spur of the moment?"

We had a quiet dinner earlier just the two of us. I started to doubt my gift choice and my mother put her hand on my arm. "Relax, she's going to love it, trust me."

"I know, I'm just getting a little anxious." I said with a sigh. She chuckled at that.

"She'll be here day after tomorrow. Breathe."

Mom was going to pick her up at the airport since I'd swapped shifts with Mike so I could have the later part of the week off. I'd be working Christmas day and the day after and have the next three days off, then two more days and I was done. I'd already started packing. Mom kept trying to give me furniture, which was nice but wasn't going to travel well since I didn't know where I'd be living just yet. I asked Summer if I could stay with her for a few days while I looked at apartments to which she quickly said yes. I felt a hand on my shoulder rubbing it firmly.

"Breathe." She said again.

"You're going to like her."

"I already do, because I trust you. You've always been a good judge of character." We did justice to the cookies leaving a couple out with a small glass of milk, just in case.

Work went by slowly, we had a huge dinner at the engine house. We did have one call of a chimney fire from some overzealous wrapping paper burning. The next day had me so jumpy Herb said I should drink decaf from now on. When I told him why his face broke into a huge grin.

"You finally tugged back, huh? Tell me you're going to bring her by so we can meet the woman you're dumping us for."

"I might, just to show her why I'm leaving." I laughed ducking his backhanded slap. About mid-afternoon I got a text saying that they had landed and mom had found them. They should be in town in a little over an hour. I did an equipment check and spent some time polishing the chrome on #3 to keep myself occupied.

"Hey Pete!" I heard from over by the kitchen. I walked around the corner and Summer was standing there, her arm on Emily’s shoulder. Allan, the lieutenant on duty laughed. "I haven't seen him smile like that since the time we ordered pizzas from next door and didn't make him cook." I walked up and Summer launched herself into my arms. Several kisses later I noticed we were getting a round of applause.

"You may need to hose them off, they do this all the time." Emily announced to everybody, to a hale of laughter. I gave Summer another kiss before releasing my grip and reaching out to Em.

"Come here smart ass and give me a hug." She gladly dove into my side and I kissed her on the forehead.

"What are you feeding her? I used to be able to kiss the top of her head."

"Everything, I think she's having another growth spurt." Summer replied. I showed them around, introducing them to the guys on duty. Herb gave me a sly wink, I don't think he had any doubts now as to why I was leaving.

Allan walked over to us. "Damn, I'm sorry you're not feeling well Pete. Hopefully you'll feel better by Thursday. Danny is coming into the cover the overnight." I looked at him oddly. "Get outta here you three." He smiled and thumped me on the back and walked off.

I wasn't sure what happened, but I wasn't about to argue the point. We all piled into my truck and I drove back to the house. I felt Mom's hand in this when I saw a big spread being worked on for dinner. I knew I was right. I asked her if she needed any help.

"Maybe a little." She put her hand on Emily’s shoulder. "Would you mind giving me a hand Emily?" Mom gave me a look and raised an eyebrow in dismissal.

"Don't work her too hard. We'll need some help to clean out under the tree later." I said chuckling.

As soon as we made it through the doorway Summer turned me and fell into my arms. The kiss was sweet with an underlying urgency. Her body felt like a taught bowstring against me, the energy waiting to be unleashed.

Em said a little louder than necessary. "If I know them, they're in there with their faces stuck together." Causing us both to laugh.

"I hope we have a lot of potatoes to peel. I'm really hungry." I called back. Summer pulled me down onto the couch and kissed me again.

"I have a special surprise for you." She said with a big grin.

"Not here, my mother is right in the kitchen!" I said laughing.

"Not that, maybe later if we can find a way to pull it off." She said as she gave the front of my pants a squeeze. "I've only had Bob to keep me company the last two months, and he's a lousy cuddler."

My eyes went wide. "Who is Bob?" I asked.

She snorted and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "Battery operated boyfriend." I busted out laughing.

"Is this the same Bob you traveled with a few years ago?" I asked softly, not wanting the conversation to raise questions.

Summer rolled her eyes. "Maybe, maybe not? You left me in a bad way two weeks ago when you called. It's not nice to ply a girl with pretty words and promises and then leave her to take matters in her own hands." I remembered the call, and I wanted so badly to ravish her until we both passed out.

"Oh my God, look at you blush." She said with a smile. She leaned in and whispered in my ear. "Don't you worry, I'll get my due for that, and then some." She took my ear lobe in her mouth giving it a tug. Her hand slipped between my legs, she massaged the inside of my thigh and it was getting the reaction she expected.

"I'm going to run upstairs and change, I'll be right back." I said, trying to steady my breathing.

She grinned even further with a glint in her eye. "Want to show me your room?"

I chuckled at that. "Sure." I stood taking her hand and led her upstairs. I led her into the room where she peeked out the door behind us before closing it quietly and began unbuttoning my shirt for me. In a flash I was shirtless and she was kissing her way down as she pushed my t-shirt up and off.

"Are you nuts?" I chuckled.

"I can't leave you like this through dinner." She said stroking my hard cock through my pants. She stepped back sitting on the edge of the bed and pulled me towards her by the belt and undid it. She had my pants and boxers around my knees and began licking my cock. She looked up catching my eye as she began taking it into her mouth. It's a wonder my knees didn't buckle at the sensation. She took me slowly at first, but sensed my mounting frustration and sped up, bobbing swiftly drawing me out until I exploded down her throat.

I gasped catching my breath. "You're a little bit evil, you know that?"

She dabbed at the corner of her mouth with a tissue she grabbed from the box on the nightstand.

"I don't know about that. I think I'm more angelic, to relieve you from your suffering like that." She replied.

"I can't wait to return the favor."

"Neither can I." She said smiling. "Is there a bathroom up here?" I told her it was the last door on the right. "Good, let me go freshen up and head downstairs before you come down."

I came down the stairs and stopped at the sight before me. Summer sat at the end of the couch, with a mug in her hands, eyes wide as she watched Em. Colored lights twinkled making the scene magical. She had the most beatific expression as she watched Emily scouting the presents under the tree. Emily sounded amazed that she had so many. Mom had pulled out the stops when she discovered she finally had a girl to shop for. Summer's gaze lit on me and her smile got even bigger as she beckoned me over. Just as I sat down Mom called out for a hand and I hopped back up and grabbed the tray she'd put together.

"This one for Em, no rum in it." She pointed at one of the mugs of hot cider.

"Going to be that kind of night is it?" I chuckled.

"Hey, it's the holidays. Why not enjoy ourselves?" She followed me out with a huge platter of food and set it on the coffee table. We chatted while dinner cooked. Emily landed next to the platter and began nibbling away. I had a dread feeling that this meeting was going to be awkward for everybody involved. Trust Mom to treat Summer like a longtime girlfriend, not like someone she'd met a few hours before. Somehow discussion turned to what I was like when I was little and the embarrassing stories began. Before long the buzzer on the stove went off and we mobilized and soon we were sitting around the table, a feast laid out before us.

"I wondered where he got his culinary skills from, now I know. Everything was delicious."

"Thank you. I assure you that I only showed him the basics, he's more creative than I've ever been in the kitchen."

Em piped in describing our weekend of Italian food when I was at their house a few months earlier.

"Your lieutenant wasn't happy with me because of it either. I guess since you've been there they've eaten better than they had in years. Some of the guys said you were a better cook than their wives." Summer said laughing.

"It's probably for the best, Earl was getting a paunch on him." I replied. "I have a gift. What can I say?"

"You could say, don't move Mom, I'll take care of the dishes."

Hearing my groan caused Emily to add, "You know the deal, the cook doesn't do the dishes, and you didn't cook."

"I didn't cook, either I'll help you hon." Summer added as the laughter subsided. It wasn't long before we joined Mom and Emily in the living room again.

"I now have a promise that you're going to practice your music so you don't forget it." Mom said. "Emily is going to teach you to play guitar too, so I hear."

"I hope so." I replied as we got comfortable on the couch. I looked up and Emily's face was full of pent up excitement. Summer stifled a yawn behind her hand. "Maybe we should wait, your mom seems pretty tired."

"Mom, do you need some coffee?" She asked with a longing in her voice. We all laughed as her mother declined.

"Pete, get in there and play Santa for us." Mom said as she prodded me with a toe.

It was surprising how little time it took to tear through the loot. Emily dancing around a pile hugging her new game. She pouted slightly because her mother said she'd lose it if her grades didn't stay up. I agreed, and reminded her we had a deal. We did our best to neaten up and make a pathway. Mom said she was going to go to bed and made her way upstairs. We had Emily's bed made up in Mom's office on a borrowed folding bed. Summer allowed her to take the game with her so she could try it out. A quiet settled over the house as we tucked in for the night.

Summer emerged from Emily's makeshift bedroom. I had cleared the coffee table off and set the last gift in the middle of the table. A small velvet box with a little red bow on it. She stopped half way across the room, her eyes wide as she looked at the box then over at me. I knelt on one knee in front of the wood stove a stick in hand poking up the coals. She looked at me kneeling then at the box again. I was unsure of what was going on in her mind, but a wash of expressions made their way across her face in a fleeting moment. She finally broke eye contact with me and retrieved a similar box from her purse setting it next to the one that was on the coffee table. She sat on the couch and patted the spot next to her. My heart pounding because of the look she gave me. I was both worried and hopeful.

She inhaled quickly as if to begin a speech. "Pete, remember when you came out to see me?"

"Just open it first. Please." I interrupted her. She looked up sharply at me. "Please?" I said with a grin. She gave me a curious look and reached for the box like it might go off like a bomb if she moved to quickly. She lifted the lid gently and looked for a moment at the silver pendant. A grin crept across her face as she let out the breath she'd been holding.

"It's beautiful!" She said turning to me and giving me a kiss.

"It's one of a kind. The woman that made it said she wouldn't make another for at least three months. It was our deal after she saw the design I'd made for it." The pendant was a large silver heart with a smaller heart inside, and another smaller heart inside of that one. Along the edge where the three hearts joined, small stones were set. I chose our three birthstones and they worked well together in pale blue, clear and pink.

I chuckled after a few more kisses. "I know what you were thinking. I was thinking the same thing myself. I spent weeks looking at rings." I said softly. "Then about a month ago, I don't know what reminded me of it, but I remembered how proud you sounded when you told me that you were back on your feet, and you were doing well. I didn't want to feel like I was trying to tie you down again, and become the old ball and chain."

She drew a breath to say something and I turned looking deep into her eyes and saw the answer to the question I hadn't asked.

"I want you to want it as much as I do. When I ask, you'll know it's coming." I said as I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply. I pulled back to see her eyes welling up.

"How is it that you understand me so well?" Her voice barely above a whisper.

"I listen to what you say, and to what you don't say." I smiled at her and the first tear broke free and rolled down her face. I brushed them away with my thumbs and before I knew it she was straddling me and our lips crashed together. The frustration of the past two months apart trickled away gently. It took a loud pop from the wood stove to rouse us. Summer jumped, startled by the sound, then realizing what it was began to chuckle. She sat up slightly, still straddling my lap and whipped her hair to one side, with a deft motion she undid the necklace she was wearing and set it on the table. She reached into the box and lifted out the pendant and handed it to me. She turned and sat on my lap and lifted her hair. I clasped the necklace and leaned in kissing her softly on the neck, causing her to let out a sigh and tilted her head inviting me to have my fill.

"You're distracting me." She mumbled.

"Really?" I said. "From what?" She shivered in my arms as I continued my gentle assault on her neck.

"We need to talk."

I felt an icy bolt run down my spine. Those are words I never wanted to hear. She noticed I'd stopped nibbling her neck and patted the hand I had wrapped around her waist. She leaned forward and then slid off my lap and sat next to me. The other little box in hand. She was still smiling but looked at me with concern.

"Are you okay?"

"Yea," I said, "what do you mean we need to talk?"

She laughed gently. "Relax. It's just that this needs a little explanation." She handed me the box and tucked her leg under her. She nodded at the box, urging me to open it. I looked up at her for a moment, her eyebrows went up as she urged me to open it with an impish grin. "Well go on." I pulled the ribbon off and tore the paper sliding out what looked like a jewelry box. I opened up to find a pewter key chain with my initials on it. I breathed a little better.

"Emily and I decided we don't want you to come stay with us for a few weeks while you look for a new place."

I looked up sharply at that. She had a devious smile on her lips. She motioned towards the box again. I picked up the heavy oval and keys dangled out from underneath it.

"We decided we don't want you to look for a new home. You already have one if you want it."

I turned it over, the inscription on the other side said, "Always Remember To Come Home."

"That was Emily's idea. She knows being a firefighter isn't exactly the safest profession. She's close to Uncle Dale. So much so that sometimes I wonder which one is the kid." I turned and kissed her, smothering her next words. She pulled back gasping for breath. "Is that a yes?"

I just nodded, too choked up to reply.
Epilogue

I sat on an old stump, steam rising off my coffee in the cool morning air. The clouds were heavy, a faint glimmer of the sun trying to break through near the horizon. The breeze kicked up, dried leaves skittered across the brown grass at my feet. I looked up, in the distance there was a V of southbound geese. I lowered my eyes and took in the little house with a grin and shook my head. So many things had happened in just a few short years. A blue jay called out just as the door opened and Emily barreled out headed for the school bus. She didn't even look up as she darted around the house to stand with the her friends down a few houses. She'd grown and was looking more like the beautiful woman she would soon become. I looked over at the kitchen window and saw a shadow move. A few minutes later the door opened again, Summer stood on the step scanning the yard, for me I assumed.

"Pete?" She hollered.

"I'm over here." I said, getting her attention. She walked over and stopped in front of me, her hair blew in front of her face, her arms crossed tight against the chill.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine."

"What are you doing out here in the cold?" She said bumping my foot aside slightly so she could perch on my knee, her arm wrapped around my back as she nestled in to find some warmth.

"Counting my blessings. The second one just dashed up the road to catch the bus, the first one is right here." I said running my hand up her back. "After that I lost count."

"Today?" I asked. We'd gotten into a little routine over the past year, where I had asked her to marry me, and she said she'd tell me when she was ready. It had been over a year, nearly two, since I'd moved here, and the life agreed with me somehow. The area was rough, but the people strong and supportive. There were whisperings about us, but they all disappeared when people realized just how in love we were... we are. Our game was to the point where I wouldn't have to say anything more, and she knew what I wanted. I asked daily.

"Happy birthday." She said, then leaned down and kissed me. The blue jay taking offense to our conversation decided to voice his opinion again. I raised my eyebrows at her. I never let her get away without answering me. She looked up over my head, her eyes scanning the yard, she looked up at the sky and slowly began nodding. She looked down at me with a smile. "Today."

By Member389 for Literotica

A Sea Captain Finds The Grotto.

Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Once

they had finally reached the beach they were ready to take a nice rest.

Seeing the rocky terrain that would keep them from easily proceeding to

the grotto helped to take a bit of the wind from their sails as well.

So they collapsed on the nearest empty beach blanket and quickly fell

asleep in a cozy little pile. Perhaps because of the relatively high

concentration of XYZ in the ocean, or sea, air, though, they were soon

as randy as they had been at any time in Eros.

They awoke very horny,

and the nearby guys were more than happy to help out. Don was surprised

at how thick and hard his cock was even after the vigorous orgasm he had

just had – both in Toshia's sweet pussy and all over her back. He

thought he would go over to offer himself to Shelonda's mouth, but just

then was distracted as a woman sauntered toward them on her way down to

the water.

She

was a leggy blonde, with long, wavy hair of gold, a phenomenal, curvy

body with amazing tits, and her face... Don was certain he recognized

her from somewhere. Noticing his attention, the woman smiled broadly at

him and gave him a merry wink. Suddenly Don knew exactly where he had

seen her. She was a model on The Price is Right back

in what he thought of as the real world. He spent a long moment

standing there stunned, before making the obvious choice and turning to

follow the gorgeous blonde down to the water. He admired the way her

hips swayed as she made her way to the water, and then continued to wade

in. When she was up to her waist, which Don thought was a shame since

he could no longer see her shapely ass, she dove forward and under the

water.

Don

was up to his knees in the surprisingly warm water by the time she

resurfaced, emerging from the water like Aphrodite, her thick hair

darkened and hanging around her radiant face and water glistening as it

ran off her shoulders and full breasts. She smiled again to Don, who

hastened to wade in further. She waited for him, her nipples just above

the water line. She batted her long lashes at him as he came up close

enough to say, "Hello."

She unleashed that dazzling smile again, and said, "Hello there. Have we met?"

"Not really, no," he almost stammered.

"Well,

I'm Rachel," she continued to smile, as Don felt her hand touching his

hip under the water and then move directly to his cock, which was the

hardest it had ever been. Don also felt quite sure that it was bigger

than it used to be.

"I know," Don smiled back, moving closer and gently grasping her waist under the water.

"You

do?" She leaned in and kissed him lightly on the lips and then moved in

even closer, brushing her lips over Don's collar bone and then along

the side of his neck. Her grasp on his straining penis was tight as she

pulled on it.

"Yes..."

Don shuddered a bit. His hands moved around her waist to slide down her

lower back and then to hold her behind tightly. "Someone told me your

name."

Releasing

her hold on his prick, Rachel slipped her arms around his neck and

looked into his eyes. Her wonderfully full breasts were pressed against

Don's chest as she asked, "Who?"

"It was a long time ago," Don smiled, "and far away."

She cocked her head to the side a bit, her smile a bit thoughtful, before she said, "Well, it's very nice to meet you..."

"Don,"

he said. He lifted her up as she pulled herself up and jumped a bit in

the water, wrapping her perfect, long legs around his waist.

Rachel

managed to get her hand down between them, took hold of his straining

prick, and positioned it just right. As she sank downward, enveloping

him in her warm, welcoming embrace, she said, "Well, it's very nice to

meet you, Don."

Up

to his chest in the XYZ sea, Don held on to the gorgeous Rachel,

helping to raise and lower her as she slowly rode up and down on his

thick and steely hard cock. Her lush, full breasts moved against his

chest. His hands held her firm ass cheeks tightly. Their mouths met in a

heated kiss that quickly grew in passion, their tongues slipping past

each other's lips and teeth. Rachel worked herself on Don's shaft and

against his body with increasing enthusiasm. The water splashed against

and between them as she pushed up and then slammed down on him again and

again. Rachel let out a low growl, and then bit Don's lower lip. Don's

fingers squeezed her ass tighter, and he groaned deeply.

"Oh fuck!" Rachel called out. "Oh fuck yes! I'm going to cum so hard! Goddamn, fuck, yes! Fuck me!"

Then

Rachel was holding on to him tightly in the water, pushing herself down

on his rigid member, as she shook and trembled with what seemed to Don

to be a very intense orgasm that rolled on and on. At some point she

sank her teeth into his shoulder, but he barely noticed. Instead, he was

intent on enjoying the moment – having this radiant beauty in his arms,

wrapped around him and impaled on his cock.

Eventually,

she pulled back a little and smiled at him again, this time actually

blushing a little. She kissed him again and said, "That was wonderful,

Don. I'm very glad to have met you. Maybe we should move into shallower

water."

"Gladly!"

Don grinned, and without letting her off his prick, he turned around in

the water and began to carry her toward the beach.

Rachel

laughed and kissed him again. It was a friendly buss that quickly

became passionate, as she held onto to him tightly. When the water was

only up to his mid-calf, Don very slowly knelt down, and then carefully

lowered Rachel back into the shallow water, being careful to keep

himself inside her. Her hair spread out around her head in the water, as

Don lay over her and began to fuck in and out of her steadily. They

kissed again as their bodies moved together in the light surf. Rachel's

hands moved over his wet body until they found his butt and then began

to pull him into her forcefully.

Don

paused for a moment to lift her long legs up out of the water and put

them on his shoulders. Rachel grinned up at him and cupped her tits in

her hands, squeezing them and pinching her nipples, which were very hard

and red. Don smiled down at her and proceeded to fuck her pussy

vigorously, the XYZ-water splashing around them, and especially where

their bodies were joined in sex.

"God, yes!" Rachel exclaimed. "Fuck me just like that! It feels so good! Fuck my cunt, Don!"

Don

was rather amused that this gorgeous model would be so enthusiastic,

and have such a dirty-talk streak, but was far too intent on working his

cock in and out of her to laugh. Instead he slammed into her roughly,

letting the water absorb the violence of their fucking, and losing

himself in the carnal pleasure of her pussy squeezing and pulling at him

and the visual stimulation of the beautiful woman lying in the water

beneath him with her eyes half-closed in rising pleasure, a sexy smile

on her lips and her luscious tits in her hands.

"Ah! Yes!" she cried out. "I'm going to cum again! Fill my pussy with your cum!"

Don

was only too happy to oblige. He fucked her hard with short, deep

strokes, and then, just as she threw her head back and her body arched

up out of the water, he felt his cock swelling and then exploding deep

into Rachel, spewing a thick fountain of cum up inside her. Don pushed

up into her as she groaned loudly and her pussy squeezed his cock again

and again, and as he pumped jet after jet of cum into her pussy and

womb. His head swam with the intensity of his long orgasm.

When

he opened his eyes and looked down, Rachel was lying still, eyes

closed, hands holding her breasts and a beatific smile on her face.

Slowly, she opened her beautiful eyes and breathed, "Wow!"

"Indeed!"

Don grinned. He let her legs slide off his shoulders and into the

water, and then leaned down over her to give her another kiss. His cock

was still very hard and gave no indication that it was inclined to

soften any time soon, but he suspected Rachel might need a little break.

The

quiet pause was interrupted though, by Shelonda's voice calling out,

"There you are, Don!" This was followed by splashing and laughter as

Toshia, Shelonda and the three men ... no, now there were four ... they

had been playing with found their way into the water.

Shortly,

after introductions, and after Toshia and Shelonda had plunged into the

water, things quickly developed into a surf-washed orgy. The blonde guy

Toshia had been sucking earlier was now sitting in the water, as

Shelonda straddled his lap riding up and down on his thick cock. Rachel

was on her hands and knees, water up to the middle of her firm thighs,

and her breasts dipping into the sea, while she was taken from behind by

the new guy, a fit black male with mocha skin, and the Arabic fellow

who had been fucking Toshia earlier worked his cock in and out of her

lovely mouth. Toshia was kneeling in the water, leaning back against the

black guy Shelonda had been with earlier. He had one arm wrapped around

Toshia's upper body, squeezing her right tit in his left hand, while

the fingers of his right hand reached down to play with her clit, all

while he worked his rather large cock slowly in and out of her pussy

from behind. Don, who had a mind to convince Toshia's current playmate

to shift to her ass so he could enter her pussy from the front, moved

over to stand in front of her. He was about to bend down to kiss her,

but she saw him and grabbed for his achingly hard cock, pulling it to

her mouth as she leaned forward a bit.

Don

smiled down at his best friend and lover as she eagerly took him into

her mouth. He brushed a few wet strands of her hair out of her face as

she wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and began to move her

mouth up and down it, quickly easing it down into her throat, bit by

bit. Taking her head gently in his hands, Don began to rock his hips,

fucking her mouth and throat, and just enjoyed the sensations of this

exquisite blow job. He glanced over at Shelonda and Rachel, then down at

Toshia, quite happy with this visit to the beach. Then Don glanced out,

over the head of the guy who was now quite vigorously fucking Toshia

from behind. Out there on the water was a large dark shape, quite

obviously a sailing vessel. Don thought it looked like a corsair, or

some such ship. (Nautical issues were never Don's forte.) It was clearly

sailing toward shore, and gave every appearance of making for

Rendezvous.

Don

couldn't see any indication that the ship might be a threat, so I

decided to wait until there was some kind of a break in the action

before drawing Toshia's attention to it. However, he did keep a periodic

eye on it as she continued to pull and suck on his almost painfully

hard prick. Eventually, the guy behind Toshia had his big hands around

her waist and was raising and lowering her vigorously, and she was

obliged to let Don out of her mouth. Instead, she held on to his cock,

and whimpered happily at the serious fucking she was receiving. Toshia

cried out loudly as the big cock inside her erupted with a thick

fountain of cum. Don bent down and kissed Toshia as the guy gently

withdrew and backed up.

"How do you want me, stud?" Toshia smiled.

"Well,

as good as that sounds..." Don directed her attention over to his

right, where the sailing ship had dropped anchor and was lowering

several longboats over the side.

Toshia

washed herself again, and they waited for Shelonda to have a

particularly ear-splitting orgasm, as the longboats were rowed toward

shore, making for what seemed to be low docks in the rockier part of the

coastline between the beach and the mouth of the river. They said

goodbye to Rachel and the guys (who quickly and happily ganged up on the

cheerful blonde model) and headed back up the beach blankets. As Don

and the girls gathered their belongings, without bothering to put on

more than their shoes, they could see groups of people disembarking from

the boats. These people climbed up over the rocks and headed for

Rendezvous. Don thought they moved together more like a bunch of

tourists on a cruise than any kind of threat. Once each longboat had

discharged its passengers, the few remaining crew headed back out to the

ship.

"Maybe

we can get them to take us to the Grotto," Don explained to Shelonda as

they set off to intercept at least one of the shore parties.

Captain Sage and the sailors.

It

was easy enough to follow the groups, particularly since they were

making no effort at all to be stealthy. It seemed that all of them were

heading for a large wooden building on the water-side edge of

Rendezvous. It looked like nothing so much as a big, solid tavern, and

the hanging sign outside the door suggested just as much.

Pausing

there to hastily throw on their clothes, they eyed the sign with some

confusion. There were no words, and the sign featured a foaming flagon

with prominent human breasts, and a rigid cock rising up out of the

foam.

"It's a tavern sign, alright, but I have no idea what the name might be," Don mused.

"The Booby Mug?" Toshia offered.

"The Foaming Cock?" Shelonda suggested, a bit weakly.

Another

shore party came up then. As had seemed to be the case with the others,

this was all men. They were wearing simple, short, pants – breeches,

really – and few of them bothered with shirts. They were all tanned and

muscular, and a bit on the weathered side for denizens of Eros. For as

much as they resembled the crew of an eighteenth century sailing, or

outright pirate, vessel, they also seemed to be rather clean and

well-behaved, if boisterous.

Even if they hadn't had an ulterior motive, our heroes would have been drawn into the tavern just out of curiosity.

Crossing

the threshold was like crossing into another world, or at least milieu.

On the outside, the late afternoon sun lit a cheerful seaside sex

resort. On the inside, was a relatively dark great room lit by many,

many candles. There were long, heavy tables in the middle of the room, a

scattering of round tables off the various sides, and a big bar. In

addition to the newly arrived seamen (and Don could see no seawomen),

there were several actual barmaids – busty, unsurprisingly, and fully

clothed, surprisingly, though they did each display generous cleavage –

working behind the bar and moving around the sudden influx of

"customers". While they seemed to be giving the bar maids plenty of

attention, the seamen were primarily concentrating on ordering drinks

from the bar.

Since

arriving in Eros, Don had not seen anyone drink anything but water, but

the drink being handed out to the men was clearly not water. For one

thing, each flagon was capped with a foaming head. Leading the way

toward the bar, Don managed to stop a bar maid with an armful of flagons

and asked, "What is that drink?"

"'Tis

grog, sir," she said with a tone that implied, "of course." She smiled

and handed a flagon to Don before hurrying off to pass out the rest of

her bounty to the seamen.

The

"grog" smelled like a cross between mead and beer, and tasted like a

sweet beer, which made sense. There was no alcoholic aftertaste, though.

"Hey,

pass that around, Professor," Toshia laughed as she took the flagon

from him. After a cautious sip, she promptly took a much longer drink.

"Yum, now that's good stuff!"

As Shelonda took her turn, Don turned to the closest seaman, and tapped him on the shoulder. "Excuse me."

"Aye?" the fellow turned to Don with a quizzical eye and the beginning of a smile.

"Hello, my name is Don, and these are my friends Toshia and Shelonda."

"Yar, good day to ye ladies," the man grinned with a definitely twinkle in his eye. "I be Joseph."

"I take it that you're the crew of the ship that just anchored offshore?"

"Har! Wouldn't do to anchor on shore, now, would it?"

Don chuckled, and said, "No, it wouldn't. Who would I talk to about arranging passage to the Grotto of Ishtar?"

Joseph,

who was more than a little distracted by Shelonda's breasts, took a

short moment and then said, "Oh, for that kind of thing, ye'll be

wanting to talk to the cap'n."

"Excellent," Don smiled broadly. "Where can I find the captain?"

"Oh,

the cap'n'll be along shortly," Joseph said with some effort at

restraining a laugh. One of his companions overheard his answer and did

burst into a loud guffaw.

"Thank

you," Don nodded with a frown. He turned to talk to Toshia, but she had

wandered off a bit. She was now talking with a couple of the other

crewmen, who were quite happy to give her their undivided attention and

to share their flagons of grog with her. Shelonda was still standing

nearby, but was returning Joseph's flirtatious glances while

occasionally drinking from the flagon Toshia had left in her care.

Noticing Don's attention, Shelonda smiled broadly and repeated, "This is good stuff!"

"That's

good," Don nodded with a bit of concern. Apparently the grog was some

kind of intoxicant – the first they had come across in Eros – and Don

was a bit wary about mysterious consequences. He resolved to abstain

from grog, as something of a designated adventurer.

"Ye've got a lovely figure," Joseph said to Shelonda.

"Thank you," she smiled and sidled over a bit closer.

Don

stepped back to get a little further out of the way. Looking around, he

guessed that there were about twenty crewmen in the tavern, but there

was no sign of anyone who might be the captain, or even an officer.

Meanwhile, he saw that Toshia was now half sitting, half leaning on the

edge of one of the big tables. She had a flagon of grog in her right

hand, and was running her left along the taut, tanned bicep of one

sailor, while a second man leaned in on her right to talk with her.

Looking

back to Shelonda, Don saw that Joseph had drawn her with him over to a

chair at a side table. Don watched as Joseph pulled her into his lap and

very efficiently exposed her full breasts. She laughed as he said

something and began pinching and teasing her nipples.

Over

against the big table, Toshia was making out with the man on her left,

who seemed to have his hand up between her legs and under her skirt. The

man on her right looked like he had lowered his mouth to her breast on

that side. In another moment, Toshia had set her flagon down on the

table a bit to the side and behind her, so that she could busy her hands

with reaching into the pants of the two men.

"Can I get you a drink, sir?" said a pretty bar maid.

"No, thank you," Don smiled, noticing her blue eyes and very inviting cleavage.

"'At your service, sir," she grinned and moved on.

Toshia

was now making out with the man on her right, while the one on her left

was taking his turn at her breast. Don could see his muscular forearm

flexing as he worked his fingers up between Toshia's legs. Toshia had

managed to work their pants down and now, rather obviously, was pulling

on and stroking their cocks.

Don

looked around, found a likely chair, and sat up on the back of it,

putting his feet on the seat. This way, he could better keep an eye on

things. He saw that Shelonda was now kneeling between Joseph's thighs,

and the back of her head was moving up and down in a steady motion that

Don had become quite familiar with. A couple of Joseph's friends were

also watching intently, but apparently patiently.

Toshia

was now leaning back on the table, supported by her left arm, as the

man on her left moved between her legs, pushing himself into her. Toshia

had her right arm around the neck of the man on her right, pulling him

toward her so she could continue to make out with him. Quite a few of

the men were watching this scene, many of them with a flagon in one hand

as they adjusted their own hard-ons. Some had gone so far as to pull

their cocks out and stroke them openly.

Don was finding the urge to stroke his own persistent erection almost irresistible.

Just

then, though, the door opened, letting in a blinding swath of white

sunlight along with a small group of individuals. Squinting, Don saw

three women and a large, naked man who made every other man in the room

look a bit scrawny and weak in comparison. Of the women, though, there

was one who instantly drew Don's attention.

She

swept the room with an imperious look that took in the positions of

every man and woman in the room, including Don, but accorded him no more

attention than anyone else. She had her hands on her hips and stood

there in her calf-hugging high-heeled boots as if she owned the place.

She wore a long dark brown overcoat that almost dragged on the floor

behind her, as well as a black tri-corn hat with a bright red feather

sticking out of the folded up brim atop the coppery red hair that fell

down around her face and shoulders in an unruly tumult. Underneath the

coat, which was thrown open carelessly, her torso was encased in a rust

colored corset that emphasized her charms to undeniable good effect. Her

smooth, muscular thighs disappeared into a rather incongruous red

miniskirt. The hint of a smile on her lips betrayed equal measures of

amusement and contempt. Though she was probably less than a meter and a

half tall, she commanded the room as soon as she entered it. Along with

the Lady and India, she was one of the most palpably sexual creatures

Don had ever seen.

Confident

that this was the captain he had been waiting for, Don took another

moment to look at her a bit more carefully. He noted her long neck, her

fair complexion, the spray of freckles across her cheeks, and the

particularly adorable broad nose, upon which rode the only pair of

glasses he had seen in Eros. As he slid off his chair, Don was vaguely

aware that Shelonda was making happy swallowing noises as Joseph

groaned, and that Toshia was being fucked vigorously on the table in the

center of the room with a gang of men each waiting to take a turn

coupling with her, but he was focused on the woman – the captain – who

was now striding decisively toward a table in the corner of the room,

her little entourage in tow. Don noticed that the crewman in her

vicinity bowed their heads a bit and backed away to give her space.

Whether

or not either of the women with her or the big man noticed him, Don

proceeded as if they weren't there. He ignored them and approached the

table, arriving just as the captain sat down in a high-backed chair with

arms, unlike the other chairs in the room.

"Excuse

me, ma'am," Don said, noticing that it suddenly felt very warm in the

tavern. "I take it that you're the captain of the ship that just

arrived."

"Yar,"

she nodded, as she gave Don a long look. He noticed that her eyes were

gray with a hint of green. "I be Captain Sage of the Maidenhead."

"'Pleased

to meet you, Captain," Don nodded. "My name is Don. I was wondering if I

might arrange a bit of passage aboard your ship for myself and my two

friends."

"The

two wenches entertaining my men?" Don sensed that there was something a

bit less genuine in her piratic accent when compared with Joseph's.

"Aye," Don nodded, unintentionally slipping into the vernacular.

"They do seem enthusiastic," she smiled, perhaps with a bit of disdain.

Don chuckled, "They are that."

"Have a seat, there, Don," Sage said. It was clearly intended as a command.

As

Don drew the indicated chair back and sat down, the big, naked man took

up a position directly behind his captain, and the two women, at whom

Don still hadn't had a good look, arranged themselves to either side of

their leader. Before all of these arrangements were completed a bar maid

hurried up with a platter bearing four flagons of grog.

"Yer not from around here, are ye, Don?" the Captain asked as she took the first choice of the flagons.

"Nay... No, I'm not," Don nodded. "We've come a long way."

She

looked at him from over the brim of her drink as she took a long

swallow. She seemed to be examining him with an amused curiosity.

"Do tell," she said as she lowered her grog.

"Well,

we started out in a place called the Manor," Don responded. "Since

then, well, we've had some ... adventures. We came down the river from

the Resort most recently."

"And before then?"

"Before the Resort?"

"Before the Manor," she corrected, a clearly amused smile on her lips.

"Um,

Florida," Don answered, more than a little taken aback by her question,

which was so atypical among the normal denizens of Eros.

"Yar," Captain Sage nodded. "Ye are a long way from home, Don."

Don

opened his mouth to ask a question, but there was something about her

downright smug expression that made him pause. He wasn't used to being

so off balance. He struggled to work out what it was about this woman

that was throwing him off.

"How be the Lady?" Sage asked idly.

"She is doing well," Don said, "or at least she was last time I saw her."

Sage smiled, for the first time without any hint of contempt or derision, "She's quite a woman."

Don

noticed that her pirate had slipped quite a bit there, but decided to

let it pass without any comment. "She is at that, Captain."

"So, where is it ye be faring, Don?" she asked, her piratic accent even a bit stronger now.

"We just need passage to the Grotto of Ishtar. Do you know where that is?"

"Aye," she nodded. "I can take ye there, if that be where ye want to go."

"You don't think it's a good idea."

"I

didn't say that," she shrugged. She leaned back and casually cast her

right leg up over the arm of her rather throne-like chair.

Unsurprisingly, Don felt the undeniable urge to look down along her firm

thigh and see what she was exposing to him, but, with a huge effort of

will, he managed to keep his eyes on hers. He thought he noticed a

twitch of a reaction in her smile or her eyes.

"My friend, Toshia, needs to get to the Grotto," Don said.

"And ye don't?"

"We go together."

"I see," she said. "Well then, what be in it for me and my crew?"

Don

was surprised to realize that he hadn't thought about this in advance.

After a moment, during which he noticed the ornate pendant that hung

around Sage's neck and between the white mounds of her breasts, he said,

"Well, perhaps we can provide some service."

"Yar, I see what services your friends might be providing," she laughed cheerfully and gestured out to the room behind Don.

He

turned around in his chair to first see Shelonda, on her knees in the

middle of half-circle of men being splattered with cum. Twisting further

he saw Toshia in a similar state. She was now naked and lying back on

the table, her butt hanging off the edge as one of the crewmen, but not

one of the two who had been with her earlier, drove into her roughly,

her legs up in the air. Several men were kneeling on the table on either

side of her, so she could help them stroke their hard cocks. Don was

pretty sure he could see that her chest and face were rather thoroughly

covered in cum.

When

Don turned back around to Captain Sage, he saw that she had changed her

pose again, and was now leaning on the table with her chin in her

hands. He noticed that she was not wearing any rings. She was looking at

him with playful curiosity.

"What service might ye be offering, Don?"

He smiled, for the first time feeling like the interview was going well. "I have some things to offer. If you would like to..."

"Oh,

not for me, Don," she laughed, "though it's sweet o' ye to think o' me.

'Sides I don't know what ye might offer that I can't be getting from

Sven here." With a slight toss of her head she indicated the man

hovering behind her.

Don

looked at Sven and for the first time noticed the rather impressive

cock on the muscular, blond giant. His eyes meeting Sage's again, he

said, "Well, there are other things..."

"Hmm,

well, for such things, if I was of a mind, I have pretty Jasmine here

and Megan," she said as she reached out to touch the women at either

side. She nodded a bit to her left and then right as she spoke their

names, indicating which was which.

Don

finally looked at the two women. Jasmine was a striking East Asian

woman with jet black hair cut short and startling green eyes. She was

quite tall, and had surprisingly full breasts, which were only barely

covered by the diaphanous aquamarine top she wore. She smiled warmly at

Don as he glanced at her. Megan, on the other hand, was a very young

looking Caucasian girl with shoulder length, straight auburn hair. Like

her mistress, Megan wore a form fitting corset that pushed her fuller

breasts up in a quite distracting display – now that Don was actually

looking at her. Not so tall as Jasmine, but taller than Sage, Megan only

barely acknowledged Don's momentary attention. Both of the women had

leather collars cinched around their throats.

"But

maybe ye could demonstrate those other things for us, Don," Sage

suggested with a mischievous sparkle in her eye. She gave Jasmine's

shoulder a squeeze, smiled at her and nodded over at Don. Jasmine rose

from her chair and moved around the table.

Don

tried to get some kind of read on what exactly Sage was up to, but her

expression, though cheerful, was completely enigmatic.

Don

scooted his chair back and let Jasmine sit on the edge of it, she

smiled down at him as she hiked up her dark blue skirt and spread her

long legs, exposing her bare pussy for him. Her position on the table

blocked Don's view of Sage. He smiled up at Jasmine before leaning in to

kiss the inside of her smooth thigh. Jasmine murmured her approval as

his lips moved up her leg, and she edged herself forward a bit. When Don

ran his tongue over her moist labia, Jasmine shuddered and reached down

to pull his head in closer. Don obliged by pushing his tongue between

her lips, tasting her juices. Jasmine leaned back on the table as Don

slowly began to lick at her clit. He worked two fingers up inside her

increasingly wet pussy as he focused his attention on her clit. Don was

intent on what he was doing, so he was only barely aware of Megan as she

came around and began to make out with Jasmine, kissing her

passionately and playing with Jasmine's beautiful tits.

Don

gradually increased the pace of his licking and sucking, while

simultaneously increasing the tempo of the fingering of Jasmine's pussy.

Jasmine raised one long leg and wrapped it around Don's back, pulling

him toward her. Without diminishing the pace or pressure on Jasmine's

clit, Don began to move his free hand up along Megan's leg, idly

caressing it, and slowly working his way higher. Glancing up, he saw

that Megan had freed her tits from the corset and was offering them to

Jasmine, who was sucking avidly on Megan's nipples.

By

the time Jasmine was shaking and groaning on the edge of the table with

a long, drawn out orgasm, Don had been stroking Megan's pussy for a

while, and she was rather happy to take Jasmine's place in front of Don.

The transition happened so quickly that Don didn't have a chance to get

more than a glance of Sage, who seemed to be just sitting back enjoying

the show.

In

spite of her earlier display of indifference, Megan was more

enthusiastic than Jasmine, holding Don's head in place as he lapped at

her clit, and then coming more quickly and much more loudly.

When

Megan's trembling had subsided, Don pulled back and smiled up at her.

The young woman leaned down to take hold of his head and pulled him up

to her, kissing him violently. As soon as she was sure he wouldn't try

to escape, she released his head and dropped her hands to his waist and

promptly worked at freeing his straining cock. Don felt her fingers

stroking and pulling on him, and then he was being positioned at the

warm, waiting mouth of her pussy. He pushed into her in one motion, and

Megan bit his tongue a bit for his effort. Don shoved up into her once,

twice, and then a third time, and then she was coming again. Before she

had even come down again, she fell back on the table, and pulled Don to

her with her legs.

Over

to Don's right, on Sage's left, Jasmine was sitting in a chair turned

toward Sage, sucking on Sven's very large cock. Don wondered how Toshia

would deal with that monster. He thought about looking around to see

what Shelonda and Toshia were up to, but his eyes were locked on Captain

Sage's. She was watching him with what seemed like amused indifference.

Don kept looking into her eyes as he began to fuck Megan on the table

in front of her – for her. He was dimly aware that Megan was squeezing

her own tits tightly and thrashing about wildly beneath him as she came

again and again, but Don was intent on driving into her pussy repeatedly

until he came, never taking his eyes off Sage, who never stopped

watching him in return.

When

Don came, it was with a savage force. His cum gushed out of him in a

fiery torrent, filling up Megan's pussy and spilling out of her. The

groan that emanated from the depths of his throat was almost inhuman.

As he caught his breath, Don heard Captain Sage say, "Aye, Don, we'll take ye and yours to the Grotto."

Passages

Toshia

was not passive by nature. Even when she had been thrown to the men by

the Sisterhood, she had taken an active role in orchestrating the

various fuckings and suckings. Even at her most compliant, with the

satyrs, who had had their way with her rather thoroughly, she had taken

some measure of control of the situation by coaxing them on and

occasionally by giving direction. In the tavern between Rendezvous and

the sea, though, Toshia simply let things happen to her.

She

had moved over to the two sailors primarily to try some more of the

tasty grog, which filled her with a lovely warm sensation, which in turn

and unsurprisingly also spread to her horny little pussy. She quickly

noticed that she was getting a little drunk but found that she really

didn't care. Toshia found the two men ruggedly handsome and quite

charming in their direct attention and manners. As she drank from the

flagon they gave her, she moved her free hand appreciatively over the

taut, sun browned arm of the sailor on her left, who had introduced

himself as Marco.

The

fellow on her right – Alex – leaned in and said, "Yer the prettiest

lass we seen in months, Toshia. Would ye be willing to enjoy a bit o'

sport with us an' the lads?"

Toshia smiled at him and asked, "All the lads?"

"If ye like," he grinned back at her cheerfully.

She

looked to her left and saw that Marco was paying intent attention to

the conversation. She smiled at him and then back to Alex and said,

"Sounds like fun."

"Aye," he laughed. "It does!"

Toshia

leaned to the right a bit to give Alex a quick kiss, and immediately

felt his hand moving up her body over the thin fabric of her sundress.

On her left, Marco similarly moved in closer and began to slide his hand

up the inside of her leg. Toshia turned to him, intending to give him

just a brief kiss too, but then found herself kissing him passionately,

his thick tongue pushing into her mouth. She felt a bit of cool air on

her right breast as it was exposed, and then, almost at once, she felt a

moist tongue brushing over her nipple, just before it was sucked into

an eager male mouth. Marco's fingers brushed over her moist pussy lips.

When she moaned into his mouth in approval, he parted those lips and

began to work his fingers up inside her. Toshia found herself reaching

out to get her hand inside Marco's pants, intent on taking hold of his

cock. She carefully set her flagon of grog on the table (behind her and

to the right) against which she was half leaning and half sitting. She

was already stroking the very stiff cock on her left by the time she

managed to work her hand into the pants on her right. Meanwhile those

fingers were moving in and out of her grasping cunt.

When

Marco broke their kiss, pulling back a bit, to lower his mouth to her

breast on that side, which he had exposed with his left hand, Alex let

her right nipple go and offered his mouth to Toshia's. Toshia began

kissing him eagerly as she let go of their cocks and began to help them

get their pants down far enough for their purposes. She quickly went

back to stroking and squeezing their very hard cocks, completely

oblivious to anything else going on in the big room.

She

didn't stop making out with Alex when Marco pulled away and moved in

front of her. She felt fingers pulling out of her pussy and then the

wonderful feeling of a fat cockhead being pushed slowly up into it.

Slipping her arm around Alex's neck, to keep him from escaping, Toshia

leaned back on the table a bit, to give Marco better access to her. She

supported herself with her left arm as Marco began to shove into her

more vigorously and Alex continued to make out with her, his hand

squeezing and teasing her breast.

It

wasn't long before Toshia shuddered and gasped as an orgasm tore

through her. And it didn't take much longer for Marco to fill her pussy

with his cum, after which she was quite happy to have Alex take Marco's

place, pushing his own cock into her, squeezing slippery juices into and

out of her. It wasn't too long before Toshia found herself stripped

naked, lying back on the big wooden table with her butt hanging off the

edge as crewman after crewman took a turn fucking her. Most of them came

inside her, but several had climbed up onto the table on either side of

her and, with some help from Toshia's eager hands, had jerked

themselves until they had sprayed showers of pearly cum all over her

tits, throat and face. At some point, she was turned over, so she was

facing the table and a number of the men took her from behind. She

didn't object in the least when some of them decided to give her ass a

try. She had long since given up on any attempt to keep track of the

number of orgasms she had.

At

some point, after what seemed like well over an hour of non-stop

fucking, Toshia actually drifted off to sleep – head on her crossed arms

as sailors continued to use her body for their pleasure. She woke up

some when she felt cool, moist cloths wiping dried and drying cum off

her face, from between her legs and off her buttocks and back. She

smiled at the buxom barmaids who were doing their best to clean her up,

and even managed to cooperate with them as they coaxed her around so

that they could get at the front of her. Toshia lay back in one girl's

arms as the other gently wiped her pussy and then knelt between them to

lick as much of the cum out of her as she could. Throughout all of this,

Toshia was vaguely aware that the sailors had either collapsed about

the tavern or had returned to their ship.

Don came into view and smiled broadly at her, and said, "You looked like you were having fun."

"Oh yeah," she murmured with a smile. "I've been a very naughty girl."

"So I see," he laughed.

Then

she was coming one last time for the evening, shaking and trembling in

the arms of the pretty barmaid. Toshia was dimly conscious of being

lifted up in the arms of a very large and naked blond man with an

impressively muscular chest and seriously broad shoulders. Without

asking any questions, Toshia nestled her head in the crook of the big

man's shoulder and promptly fell sound asleep.

When

she awoke the next morning, Toshia found herself gently swaying in a

hammock in what she would shortly find out was the forward cabin of the

Maidenhead. Shelonda was snoring quietly in a similar hammock on the

other side of the small room, and there was a big bowl of fruit and

pitcher of water on a small table between them. While she was eating,

Toshia noticed a big tub of warm water in the corner of the room, as

well as several big towels. There was no sign of the sundress she had

managed to bring with her from the Wizard's house. Toshia shrugged – it

really didn't seem important – and began to wash herself rather

thoroughly. Before she finished, Shelonda woke up and joined her. They

briefly compared notes about their experiences in the tavern with all

the sailors.

Toshia

found out that Shelonda had given several men blowjobs before finding

herself surrounded by hard cocks being jerked until they came, covering

her in a deluge of semen. Shelonda had used her dress to try to clean

herself up a bit, and then discarded it in a corner before moving over

to basically serve as Toshia's fluffer, getting and keeping the men hard

and ready for fucking Toshia.

"I had no idea!" Toshia laughed.

"Well, you were busy," Shelonda smiled.

Noting

that she was feeling extremely horny, in spite of all the sex she'd had

the night before, Toshia ran her hand down Shelonda's lovely brown back

and said, "I should thank you, shouldn't I?"

Shelonda turned to Toshia and slipped her hands around Toshia's waist, and purred, "I think you should."

Toshia

was leaning in to kiss her friend when, without so much as knocking,

someone opened the cabin door. The room was abruptly flooded with

sunlight.

"Now,

now, girls, you might want to hold off on that sort of thing," Don

laughed as he came in. Toshia noticed that he had managed to keep his

clothes.

"We'd let you join in," Toshia offered, with an attempt at a coy little pout.

"As good as that sounds – and it sounds very good

– I wasn't worried about me." He leaned in and gave them each a kiss,

before continuing with, "Captain Sage is providing transportation to the

Grotto, but we have to ... work for our passage."

"Oh?" Toshia gave Don an amused and suspicious look.

"What do we have to do?" Shelonda got right to the point.

"Well,

the two of you have to make yourself available to the men in whatever

way they like, but only when they're not working themselves."

"Oh really?" Toshia pretended to be shocked and appalled.

"Yeah,

you can stop faking," Don laughed. "You love it and we both know it.

But, seriously, if you don't agree to the terms, they'll take us back to

shore."

"They all seemed pretty polite last night," Shelonda pointed out, "and I am really horny."

Don nodded, "I've had a hard on since last night. I think it's from being on the water."

"How long a trip is it?" Toshia asked.

"She says we'll be there tomorrow."

"It sounds fine to me. What do you have to do?" Shelonda asked.

"Anything

Sage tells me," Don shrugged. "So far she hasn't had me do much. She

seems like the only person on the ship who isn't horny, which is odd."

Toshia noted the interested tone in Don's voice, and said, "You like her."

Don

frowned, "She's different, that's all. We haven't met anyone who isn't

horny all the time. Plus, she acts funny... She seems to know things,

but she's kind of... evasive."

Toshia

shared a look with Shelonda that communicated well enough that they

both thought it was Don who was being evasive. She asked, "Is she cute?"

"Well, yeah, but that's hardly the point. She's an anomaly."

"Uh huh," Toshia nodded. "You like her."

Don rolled his eyes and quickly gave Toshia's butt a pinch. "Don't you two have things to do?"

Toshia ignored the sting of the pinch and insisted, "You liiiiiiike her."

"Yeah,

yeah, whatever," Don said as he shook his head. "If you want to get to

that grotto, you better get out there and make some sailor's happy."

"Whoa!

Shelonda, he's pimping us out!" Toshia laughed. The fact was she was

finding this arrangement, to which she had clearly not agreed, rather

titillating – though it might just have been the XYZ-sea air. She

started to move toward the cabin door, as she said, "Don's a pimp and

we're his whores."

Don sighed and said, "OK, fine, but it'll get us to the Grotto."

"I'm

just teasing – sort of. We don't mind you pimping us out, do we

Shelonda? But you don't get any of this while we're working, boss," she

said over her shoulder as she shook her butt at him.

"Mmm," Don said, "maybe we ought to renegotiate this deal..."

"No,

no... We're going. Come on, Shelonda, let's get to work. Oh, but Don,"

Toshia said as she turned around in the doorway, and fixed him with a

serious look, "don't forget..."

"Yes?"

"You like her."

Don shook his head and muttered, "Sheesh!"

Hooking for the team.

Toshia

stepped out onto the sun washed deck and looked around, wondering how

best to start. She thought it made sense to first wander around looking

for men who might not be working, and none of the ones she could see now

qualified. Toshia decided they might have to go below decks and headed

toward what looked like some stairs heading down through the deck.

"Toshia," Shelonda asked as she followed along, "what's 'pimping out'?"

Toshia couldn't resist laughing, "I'll try to explain, but we should get busy. Let's try down here."

It

didn't take long for Toshia and Shelonda to find a group of five

off-duty sailors in the big room below deck where, judging from the many

hammocks, most of the crew slept. After the briefest of introductions,

Toshia simply said, "We need to work for our passage, so, um, would you

guys like to fuck?"

In

less than a minute, Toshia was kneeling on the gently rolling deck with

three hard cocks arrayed in front of her. She moved from one to the

other, enjoying the feeling of the thick shafts moving over her lips and

tongue, stroking the two that weren't in her mouth. She could hear the

sounds of Shelonda moaning as two sailors were already fucking the

pretty girl's pussy and ass.

Having

gotten the ball rolling, Toshia simply went with the flow. If there was

a cock within reach she stroked it; if there was a cock in her face she

sucked it; and, her pussy and ass were available to all for the taking.

She cheerfully adjusted positions as the men requested or directed. She

squatted on a cock, riding the man lying on the floor underneath her,

while she stroked and sucked the cocks of the men around her. She leaned

forward, kneeling, as someone pushed his cock into her butt. She let

herself be lifted, turned around, and then lowered, so that her ass was

filled from below while man after man took turns fucking her pussy.

Before

each of the men had come inside either Toshia or Shelonda, other

sailors were drawn to the site of the action and joined in as soon as

the opportunity presented itself. Toshia smiled up at Marco, one of her

friends from the night before, as he shoved his prick up into her messy

pussy. He actually said, "Good day to ye, Miss Toshia," before

commencing his vigorous fucking. Alex made an appearance later, letting

her deepthroat his cock enthusiastically until he pumped his cum into

her mouth and down her throat.

After

a while, Toshia found herself lying back in a hammock, with her legs

hanging off the side, in kind of a makeshift sex swing. The men took

turns fucking her like that, swinging her back and pulling her toward

them to drive their cocks into her.

Throughout

all of this, Toshia and Shelonda were experiencing an amazing number of

orgasms. Toshia eventually found herself just rocking in the hammock

with her eyes closed as her body trembled with sensory overload and cock

after cock took its turn inside her.

After several hours of this, there was the sound of a woman's voice saying, "Alright, fellas! Give the ladies a break."

The

man who had been unceremoniously fucking her, leaned down and gave

Toshia's cheek a sweet little kiss and then, gently, pulled out of her.

Toshia chuckled a bit to herself and moved a hand down between her legs

to feel the slippery mess that was spilling out of her pussy. She sighed

happily. A good day's work, she thought.

Then the woman's voice, from much closer, said, "Here you go, Toshia; drink this."

Toshia

opened her eyes to see a young woman with auburn hair brushing her

shoulders. She was wearing a greenish vest and a pair of light culottes,

and was holding a cup out. In her other hand she had a plate of fruit.

With some effort Toshia pulled herself up into a sitting position and took the cup of water and drained it in one go.

The girl smiled a little and said, "Thirsty work, eh?"

Toshia

nodded and took the plate of fruit that was offered. As expected, she

was already feeling rejuvenated. She looked around and saw that a very

attractive woman with short black hair was in front of Shelonda, giving

her some fruit too. Toshia smiled at the redhead and said, "Are you two

part of the crew?"

The girl laughed and said, "You could think of us as officers, I guess. I'm Megan and this is Jasmine."

Toshia

was about to offer their services to the two women when the big blond

man who Toshia vaguely remembered from the night before came into the

room, carrying a large basin of water in his muscular arms and towels

over his shoulder. Toshia admired his tall, very fit body as well as the

rather promising half-rigid cock between his thick thighs. He was like a

bigger version of the Lord of the Manor. He set the basin down without a

word and traded the towels for the empty cups. He immediately turned

around and headed back the way he came. Toshia found herself watching

his naked butt as he went.

"Is he on the crew?" Toshia finally asked.

"Sven?" Megan said as she drew a sponge out of the basin and began to help Toshia get cleaned up some.

"Yeah, Sven," Toshia nodded, a bit distractedly as Megan leaned in close to run that moist sponge over Toshia's sensitive skin.

"You don't need to worry about him," Megan chuckled. "He's sort of always on duty."

Toshia

groaned as Megan moved the wet sponge between her legs. Megan watched

her reactions with a somewhat smug smile. Without lingering in one place

too long, Megan quickly sponged Toshia fairly clean and also managed to

get her libido seriously revved up again. When Sven returned with

refilled cups of water, Toshia couldn't tear her eyes off the man's big

prick.

Megan

chuckled as she handed Toshia her cup of water, and said, "If you do a

good job this afternoon, maybe the Captain'll give you Sven to play with

for a while tonight."

"This afternoon?" Toshia blinked. Somehow she had gotten the impression she and Shelonda were done for the day.

"Yep,"

Megan nodded briskly as she took the empty cup back and stood up, at

almost the same instant as Jasmine. "Feel free to move around the ship

some. Have fun!"

Toshia

was a bit daunted by the prospect of more fucking and sucking, but she

was also glad she would soon be having much more sex. The humid air

really had her sex drive going wild. Toshia smiled over at Shelonda and

said, "I guess we better get back to work."

They

moved to the next chamber, which was apparently the hold, where Toshia

spent some time being bent over a big barrel as three different men took

turns fucking her pussy and then her ass. In the ship's galley, they

made good use of the benches and tables. Toshia convinced the ship's

cook to take a break so she could give him a quick and sloppy blowjob,

smiling as he sprayed his cum all over her throat and chest. By the time

they made their way back up on deck, the sun was low in the sky and

both Toshia and Shelonda were covered in cum, and had it running down

the insides and backs of their legs as it leaked out of their pussies

and asses.

They

were given another break, but this time buckets of water were also

dumped over their heads and soap was added to the mix. Men gathered

around to watch Megan and Jasmine help their playmates du jour bathe.

As she was relaxing and eating an apple, Toshia saw Don on the poop

deck leaning over a railing smiling down at her. There was a short,

fully clothed redhead next to him, and Toshia could tell that this must

be Captain Sage. Toshia couldn't hear what they were saying to each

other but Don nodded and grinned back down at Toshia as the captain said

something over her shoulder. She watched Sven come up, listen to Sage,

and then nod curtly before coming down the short stairs onto the main

deck. Megan and Jasmine quickly gathered up their things and cleared out

of the way. The men on the deck grew a bit quieter and seem to draw

closer, while still giving the girls room.

Sven

came directly up to stand in front of Toshia. He was taller than the

Lord, but not quite as tall as the Player, and nowhere near as tall as

the Bull. Toshia's head came up to about the middle of his chest. She

smiled up at him and reached out to run her hand over his cock. Not

wanting to be left out, Shelonda came up and joined Toshia in stroking

and caressing the big sex organ, which rapidly responded to the

attention. Both girls bent down and lowered their mouths to it, kissing

the head and shaft, running their tongues over it. Toshia began to suck

on the head while she wrapped her hands around the thick shaft. She

pushed her tongue into the slit in the head as Shelonda began to fondle

and kiss the big man's balls. Toshia felt like she was making love to

this big, beautiful cock.

Toshia

was consumed by the desire to have this man fuck her, but she was too

busy sucking on the head of his prick to say anything. Sven seemed to

have the same idea, though, and took matters into his own hands. He

reached down and took hold of Toshia just as one would pick up a child.

He lifted her up and drew her to him. She immediately threw her arms

around his thick neck and her legs around his waist. Toshia smiled at

him, and felt the fat head of his sex being pushed up into perfect

alignment with the waiting mouth of her pussy. She made a mental note to

thank Shelonda for that later. With a happy groan, she began to let

herself sink down on Sven's pole, feeling the flaring head opening her

up. She shuddered as it felt like it was going to split her open. Toshia

pulled herself up a little and then relaxed again, letting herself sink

down a bit further.

"Oh god, it's so big!" Toshia breathed into Sven's shoulder.

Sven

just stood there at first, letting Toshia raise and lower herself, his

hands supporting her butt but allowing her to set her own pace. It took

more than a dozen gradual steps – during which she had several little

orgasms – before Toshia could feel Sven's swollen glans hitting her

cervix. She kissed his neck and chest fervently, and then breathed,

"Please, Sven, fuck me."

With

surprising gentleness, Sven held her close as he began to raise and

lower her on him. His massive cock pistoned in and out of her, her clit

getting pulled in a bit with each thrust up into her. Toshia's legs

pushed and pulled at him, wrapped around his hips, and she clawed at his

neck and shoulders, as she had orgasm after orgasm, riding up and down

on Sven's big prick there in front of everyone, surrounded by sailors

who she knew would all be fucking her well into the night, and watched

by Don.

Carrying

her as if she were weightless, Sven moved toward the center of the

deck, until Toshia felt her back against the hard, but happily smooth,

shaft of the main mast. Leaning back a bit against it, Toshia just

relaxed and let Sven raise and lower her at will, using her body as a

living sex toy. Somewhere on the deck, Shelonda had been pulled into the

crowd of sailors and was probably being well and truly fucked. Up on

the poop deck, she caught a glimpse of Don watching her, while Megan

knelt in front of him, quite apparently giving him a blow job, and Sage

idly looked from that show to the spectacle Sven and Toshia were making

of themselves. Meanwhile, Sven was shoving up into her savagely. Toshia

felt herself being battered between the hard body of the man fucking her

and the unyielding wood of the mast at her back, all while her pussy

and clit were being pulled wildly as the hard shaft of Sven's cock drove

into her again and again.

Then,

incredibly, Toshia felt Sven get even thicker inside her. For an

instant she thought she couldn't take it, but then she was screaming out

loudly as a violent orgasm shook her body and set her nervous system on

fire. She was vaguely aware of the fact that her pussy and womb were

being flooded by Sven's hot cum, but she just kept shaking and clenching

on him as she came and came.

When

she became aware of her situation again, she was clinging to Sven's

big, muscular, and now sweaty, body with a happy grin on her face. He

was holding her gently. She kissed his neck again and said, "Wow! Thank

you."

The impassive Sven chuckled a little, kissed her hair lightly and said, with a thick Nordic accent, "You are quite welcome."

When

he carefully raised her up off his slippery and only slightly deflated

cock and set her down on the deck, Toshia was surprised to find that she

was ready for more. Not worrying about the fact that there was a great

stream of cummy juices down the insides of her legs, she looked around

at the sailors who had been watching and said, "OK, who's next?"

Someone

provided blankets and pillows which were laid out on the deck, and

Toshia spent hours there, well past nightfall, in a blur of unending

fucking and sucking. Most of the night Shelonda was nearby, and toward

the end both Megan and Jasmine joined in the festivities. Toshia thought

she must have had every crewman in her mouth, pussy or ass, and many of

them in all three (sometimes in one session), before she was done.

After a long time, she was bent over the railing at the side of the

ship, looking out at the stars and the expanse of water as she was being

taken roughly from behind. There was something about the view and the

way her thighs were hitting the wood, not to mention the hard prick

sliding in and out of her and the heavy balls slapping her clit, that

made this seem like the perfect end to the night. When the man pumped

his seed into her and withdrew, Toshia carefully made her way back to

the cabin where she'd awakened that morning. Shelonda was already there,

sound asleep. With a body sore from a very long day of nearly non-stop

sex, Toshia managed to climb into her hammock.

She

thought she would be asleep instantly, but Toshia found herself

thinking about the fact that they would soon be going home to the real

world. She wondered what Sarah would say or think if she could see her

now, bruised from hard sex on and against hard surfaces and leaking cum

from many men in various places. She wondered if she would ever be able

to share any of this with her girlfriend.

The

door to the cabin swung open quietly, and Toshia looked up to see Don

smiling down at her. "Are you Okay, love?" he whispered.

"Mm-hmm," she smiled and reached out to take his hand. "Did we do alright?"

He chuckled, "Oh yes. Everyone was quite impressed."

"Including your girlfriend?" she smirked.

"I thought you were my girlfriend," he said as he leaned down to kiss her forehead.

"Oh, you did, did you?" Toshia said with a yawn. "Get undressed."

"Haven't you had enough yet?" Don grinned as he began to strip.

"Hush," she murmured. "Just come sleep with me. 'Might be our last night for a while."

There

was a bit of a struggle to get Don into the hammock with her without

making enough noise or commotion to wake Shelonda, but soon she was

nestled up against Don, his arms around her.

"That's

better," she whispered. She smiled as she noticed that his cock was

very hard. She thought about doing something about that, but then she

was asleep.

The Grotto

The

next morning, after bathing and eating, the three of them emerged from

the cabin to be greeted by Captain Sage, her "officers" Megan and

Jasmine, and Sven.

"Good mornin', Toshia and Shelonda," said the diminutive redhead, "I'm Captain Sage. I hope ye enjoyed your voyage."

"It was very nice," Toshia grinned. "Your crew is very polite and accommodating."

"Yar,

I run a tight ship," Sage smiled. There definitely was something

inherently interesting about this woman. Toshia could see why Don liked

her.

"The Grotto is yonder," Sage gestured to the port side, and a rocky shore across a fairly small stretch of water.

"Where?" Don asked.

"The entrance be under water," Sage said. "We've got a boat ready to take ye closer, but you'll have to swim."

"Okay,"

Toshia nodded as she started for the side of the ship where the rope

ladder hung over the railing. She stopped when she heard Don talking.

"Shelonda, you should probably stay here," Don was saying. "They'll take you back to Rendezvous."

"No,

I should come with you to make sure you get home safely," said Shelonda

in a firm voice. Toshia could tell there was no arguing with Shelonda

on this point and knew that Don would pick up on that too.

"Captain, can you wait here for Shelonda to return?"

"Aye, if she'll 'pay' for her return passage," the Captain smirked.

"Pay? Oh, you mean have sex on the way back?" Shelonda smiled. "Sure!"

"OK, then, you can come along, but you will have to come back," Don said firmly.

"I know," Shelonda nodded.

As

they were arranging themselves in the boat, Toshia and Don shared a

serious look, and she could tell that he was as concerned about

Shelonda's welfare as she was. There was something else in his eyes,

too, but she didn't have time to ask him about it, for only a few strong

strokes of the oars carried them quite close to the rocks of the

shoreline.

"Here

ye be," Sage announced from the prow of the boat. "The entrance be less

than two fathoms down – there be a sorcerous green glow leading' the

way."

"What's a fathom?" Toshia asked.

Don shrugged, and they both looked to the captain, who frowned and reluctantly said, "A little less than two meters."

"Thank you," Toshia said with a smile, "for your help and hospitality."

"Yar," the captain nodded.

"It's been a pleasure, Captain," Don added.

Both

Toshia and Don eyed the water suspiciously for a moment. It had

occurred to Toshia that this might be some strange trap or the beginning

of a new Erosian misadventure. The thought seemed to have occurred to

Don as well. However, their doubts were made almost irrelevant when

Shelonda abruptly dove straight into the water and disappeared into the

depths.

"I guess that's that, then," Don laughed, a bit nervously.

Toshia

went next, taking a deep breath and plunging into the water, which, as

at the beach, was warmer than one would expect. She opened her eyes,

expecting the sting of salt, but finding the water surprisingly clear

and mild. The glowing green opening of the cave was quite easy to see

below and before her and she swam with all her might in that direction.

Reaching the opening, she noticed that the rocks were covered by a soft

mossy vegetation which was responsible for the luminescence. Swimming

forward, Toshia traversed a fairly short tunnel that gradually ascended

until she was obliged to break the surface of the water. Breathing in

deeply, Toshia was surprised to smell a lovely floral aroma. Looking

around, she found herself at one end of a large pond inside a much

larger cavern that looked like something straight out of the Arabian

Nights. There were patches of glowing moss, many candles and what seemed

to be magically glowing crystals in the walls. Colorful rugs and

pillows were arranged all over the rocky interior of the cavern. There

were several little waterfalls cascading down the walls, and a number of

beautiful statues positioned around the chamber. Shelonda stood there

in the pond, her deep brown skin gleaming as water ran down it. Toshia

was struck by how beautiful the young woman was, and by the very strong

desire to make love to her as soon as possible.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" Shelonda said as she gaped at the cave.

Toshia started wading toward her friend as she said, "Yes, it certainly is."

When

she got to her, Toshia wrapped her arms around her from behind and

began to kiss her shoulder and neck. Shelonda sighed and leaned back

against Toshia, and Toshia's hands moved up to cup Shelonda's full tits,

pulling Shelonda tight to her. When Toshia's left hand slipped down to

seek Shelonda's pussy, Shelonda's hand dropped down to encourage

Toshia's. Toshia's teeth found Shelonda's earlobe and gave it a playful

tug as her fingers began to stroke Shelonda's clit and labia.

They

were almost oblivious to the sound of Don surfacing behind them, and

Toshia only later realized that it had been at least a full minute

between her arrival and Don's. Instead, Toshia just heard Don's quiet,

"Whoa!" followed by some small splashing as he came up behind her. Then

Don was against Toshia's back, his very hard cock pressed tightly

against her behind and his hands moving over her body much as hers were

moving over Shelonda's. It vaguely occurred to Toshia that swimming in a

sea of XYZ was a very good way to get extremely horny.

It

wasn't at all long before each of the women had been manually

stimulated to the point of shuddering orgasm, and the tight little trio

was slowly making their way to the nearest blanket and pillow set. No

doubt they would have spent hours there enjoying a vigorous and

passionate m�nage a trois, the art of which they had nearly perfected by this time, if they weren't interrupted by a discreet cough.

With

an effort of will, Toshia looked up and around. She couldn't see anyone

else in the cavern. Then she realized that all of the statues were now

looking at them.

"The statues moved," Shelonda pointed out, without moving the hand that now had two fingers up inside Toshia's vagina.

"Yeah,"

Toshia breathed. She looked around a bit more carefully, but didn't

move her own hands, one of which was on Shelonda's round ass while the

other had a tight grip on Don's member. All of the statues were of naked

humans, of more or less realistic height, size and shape, and they were

all definitely turned to look at Toshia, Don and Shelonda.

"Um,

hello?" Don tried. He had frozen with both of his hands cupping

Toshia's breasts, though he had stopped pinching her nipples.

"Hello and welcome to the Grotto of Ishtar," said a male voice, deep and a bit rough.

Toshia looked more carefully at the nearest male statue and said, "Thank you. Was that you who just spoke?"

The

statue actually smiled a little, and then said, "It was. Please make

yourself comfortable, but we have to ask you some questions."

As

the threesome slowly relaxed a little, taking their hands off each

other's privates, for the moment, Don said, "Yes, OK. I'm pretty sure we

have some questions of our own."

"Did you come here deliberately?" the statue asked.

"Yes, we did," Toshia nodded.

"Why have you come?"

"We want to return to our home, and we were told we could do that from here," Toshia answered.

"Are you quite sure that this is your desire?" asked another statue, this time a female with a higher pitched voice.

"Yes," Toshia said. "Well, two of us want to. Shelonda here will be going back."

"Actually..." Don said a bit quietly.

Toshia turned to Don, her confusion and concern plain on her face.

"I

want to try to find one or more of those rings," Don explained quickly,

obviously worried that he was hurting her. "I love it here, and it

looks like there is a way to go back and forth. If that's possible I

want to be able to do it. If everything we've been told is true, I can

stay here and look for rings and then join you back home in a little

bit, maybe a few hours – a couple of days, tops. If I can't find any of

these rings, I can always find my way back here."

Toshia

was having a hard time sorting out her feelings. On the one hand, she

thought that what Don was saying made sense. On the other, she didn't

want to be separated from Don now. They had come so far and through so

much, and she hated the thought that something might happen to him here

and he'd never make it home. She also noticed that there was a pang of

jealousy – both for all the fun he'd be having and for Captain Sage,

whom she suspected was one of the reasons Don had come to this decision.

She didn't say any of these things, though.

Instead, she said, "I love you, Don."

Don

smiled, "God, Toshia, I love you too. So much! I swear, one way or

another, I'll come home. In no time you're going to get a call from me.

You're going to have to start thinking about how you're going to explain

some very awkward things to Sarah."

Toshia blinked back a tear, and said, "You promise?"

Don

took her in his arms and kissed her. With a loving smile, he said, "I

do." He said it with all the happy solemnity Toshia imagined he would at

a marriage altar. Of course, his raging hard on was also pressing

against her belly, which undercut the gravity of the situation a little.

"You better!" she laughed and pinched his butt.

"I'm going to miss you!" Shelonda suddenly interjected, just as she threw her arms around Toshia from behind.

The

three of them held each other for a long moment, tears in their eyes as

they kissed each other. After a bit, though, there was another stony

cough.

They

reluctantly broke up their little huddle and turned back to the

statues. Toshia wiped her eyes, thought of Sarah, swallowed and said,

"Yes, I want to go home."

"Very

well," said the male statue, who Toshia was now noticing was rather

nicely endowed. He slowly turned and raised his arm to indicate a statue

of a buxom young woman, and said, "Please go with Selena who will

prepare you."

Toshia

gave Don's hand a squeeze and then stepped up and over to the lovely,

marble white Selena who gave her a sweet little smile, bowed her head

slightly, and then slowly turned to lead the way over to a natural tub

in the cavern floor. The tub was full of steaming water. Selena made a

slight gesture clearly intended to suggest that Toshia get into the tub.

Meanwhile, Toshia overheard Don asking, "Are you responsible for bringing us here?"

"No," said the male statue who had done most of the talking. "We are merely the custodians of the Grotto."

"Do you know who did bring us here?"

The water was surprisingly hot, but Toshia lowered into it anyway.

"No," said the female statue.

Don

asked something else, but Selena took that moment to push Toshia down

into the tub so she was completely submerged. Toshia fought the urge to

struggle and merely held her breath until she felt Selena raise her

stony hand from the top of her head. She burst up out of the water and

took a big gulp of air. She shot an irritated look at the statue and

said, "You might try warning someone before you do that."

"Sorry," Selena managed between tight lips.

"She forgot that you need to breathe," said another, nearby female statue. "It's been a long time since anyone came here."

"It's alright," Toshia said as she threw her wet hair back out of her face.

Selena

gestured that Toshia should follow her again, so Toshia climbed out of

the steaming tub and padded along to the next tub, which was not

steaming. Selena indicated that Toshia should get into this one as well.

"Yeah,

OK, I get it," Toshia said. As soon as she slipped into the

surprisingly cold water, she promptly submerged herself of her own

accord, staying under until she had to resurface for air. When she came

up, she saw that Selena was offering her a big white towel, which turned

out to be quite warm and soft. After climbing out and beginning to dry

off, Toshia noticed that she was feeling different.

For

one thing, she was quite relaxed – drowsy even. She looked back to see

that Shelonda had moved over to one of the male statues and was stroking

its cock, which it turned out was capable of an impressive erection.

Don was coming toward her, with his own impressive organ bobbing stiffly

in front of him. Toshia noticed that she was considerably less horny

than she had been before her two dunkings. She smiled a bit sadly. She

was going to miss being in a state of near constant sexual stimulation.

When

Don reached her, she took his hand and turned to see that Selena had

led the way up a set of hewn rock steps that led to a passage cut into

the back wall of the grotto. Toshia and Don followed the rock hard ass

of the statue girl through the passage and into a small candle-lit

chamber that was nearly filled with a king-sized bed. Selena gestured to

the bed and seemed to offer Toshia another slight smile. The statue

said, "If sure, sleep."

"But I just ... woke up," Toshia protested around a yawn.

Don

squeezed her hand, and she turned to him, reaching up to caress the

side of his face. He had been so constant and supportive of her

throughout this whole bizarre adventure. Surely she should accompany him

until he found at least one of those rings... Why shouldn't she have

one herself! They could always come back here any time.

"Sarah's

waiting for you," Don smiled, though he was rather obviously reluctant

to see her go. "I'll follow you soon. By the time you have breakfast

I'll probably be waking up and calling you."

"You

better!" she smiled as she sat down on the very comfortable bed. She

thought some of the candles must have gone out. With another yawn, she

lay back on the pillow and stretched out her legs. She smiled as Don's

hand briefly caressed her thigh and then her belly as he reached across

to pull the light blanket over her. Toshia returned the tender kiss Don

gave her, and then, as he was kissing her forehead, she murmured, "I

really am surprisingly sleepy."

Toshia

dreamed that she was floating over Eros. She saw the Maidenhead out on

the sea and the riverboat paddling its way upstream to the Resort. She

floated around the Resort a bit, passing through walls and watching

people having sex. She saw herself, though she didn't really look like

that, from above, getting fucked vigorously by the sexbot. Then she was

peeping in on the Sisterhood, who for some reason were learning a

complicated dance number choreographed by the Bull, who seemed to have

learned to speak ... with a British accent. She moved through the halls

of the Manor until she came to the ballroom, where she saw Don sitting

on a kind of throne next to the Lady. He smiled at Toshia and said,

"Where have you been?"

"I was taking a little nap," Toshia replied.

Don laughed and said, "You've been gone for years."

"Well, I was very tired."

"Do you think you've had enough sleep, then?"

"I should think so!"

"Well, then you better wake up, eh?" Don smiled.

"Oh, just a little longer..."

"Shhh, you'll wake Sarah."

"Sarah? Yes, Sarah," Toshia muttered quietly.

"Yes, baby, I'm here," Sarah said sleepily. "Everything alright?"

Toshia opened her eyes and saw her girlfriend lying next to her. Toshia grinned from ear to ear and leaned in to kiss her.

"Yes, everything's wonderful!" Toshia laughed.

"Mmm, good," Sarah said with a smile and closed eyes. "What time is it?"

Toshia twisted around to check her phone for the time and said, "4:30."

"Ugh, more sleep, please," Sarah murmured as she turned into the pillow.

Toshia laughed a little and bent down to kiss Sarah's cheek, "Sweet dreams, my love."

Then

Toshia slipped out of bed and padded over to the bathroom. She suddenly

realized she hadn't brushed her teeth in weeks. When she'd done that,

she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. "Whoa," she breathed.

She

hadn't been in such good shape since... Well, she'd never been in such

good shape, and she swore her breasts were even just a little larger.

She was also considerably tanner than she had been when she'd gone to

bed the night before. There were also quite a few noticeable bruises on

her legs and arms, mostly from her wild rumpus on the Maidenhead. She

had no idea how she was going to explain any of these things to Sarah.

After

she'd wrapped herself in a robe and moved to the kitchen, and while she

was making herself some coffee (which she now felt like she'd been

missing terribly even though she hadn't even thought of coffee while she

was in Eros), she remembered that today was Saturday, and that neither

she nor Sarah had anywhere to be that morning. Excellent! she

thought to herself. Toshia relaxed and reviewed her adventures, while

returning now and then to how in the world she would broach any number

of the obvious subjects to Sarah.

At

6:30, she made breakfast, and carried it in to Sarah, who laughed at

this sudden burst of romanticism from her partner. Toshia told her that

was nothing, and proceeded to make passionate love to Sarah for most of

the rest of the morning. During it all, the only change Sarah seemed to

notice was that all of Toshia's running lately was certainly keeping her

butt tight. They were just starting to think about getting out of bed,

when Toshia's phone rang.

Picking it up, she saw the name and immediately answered it, "Don?"

THE END (for now)

Don's story will continue, in Lords of Eros; a sequel to this trilogy.

Based on the work of BradentonLarry for Literotica

Charlotte, the Sage of Abby Hill

Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The Sage and  a Kind of Good-Bye

"The

Sage is ready to see you now," said Wei, the tall Asian man who they

had learned was the Abbot of the brown-robed monks – or the Order of

Record Keepers, as they called themselves.

Don

gently urged Nicole to release his cock from her mouth and promised

they would get back to playing soon. As he tied his grey robe about

himself, Don saw that Toshia, who had been riding up and down on Alan's

lap only a moment before was also hurrying to make herself

"presentable". After waking up hours ago, and the following, almost

routine, morning sex (Well, that's definitely the right way to start the day, particularly when you wake up sandwiched between two naked, sexy women! 

Don

thought to himself with a happy smile), they had had a bite of

breakfast and been asked to wait until they were called for. While they

learned a little bit more about the Order, most of the morning was spent

in lazy sexual play. It was now shortly after midday, and at least two

of them were quite eager to meet this person whom they had been

awaiting, and had gone to such lengths to find.

They

followed Wei to the foot of a winding staircase and proceeded up. At

the top, behind a modest door, they were admitted to a good sized study,

complete with shelves filled with row upon row of books. Windows all

around the room let bright sunlight in. There were a few comfortable

chairs, and a nice desk, behind which, in a brown robe, sat a middle

aged woman with thick, dark brown hair falling down around her

shoulders. She was apparently reading the last page of a stack of typed

material.

Wei

gestured to a set of chairs that had been drawn into a circle of four,

and said, "Please, make yourself comfortable, she will be right with

you."

Sure

enough, right after he had closed the door behind himself but before

they could get comfortable in their chairs, the woman looked up at them

and smiled. "Hello," she said as she stood up and came around the desk.

"You're obviously Don, and I'm guessing you're Toshia and you're

Nicole."

"That's right, and you're 'the Sage'?" Toshia asked.

"That's what they call me," she smiled as she sat down in a high-backed chair.

"I admit, I was expecting someone a bit ... more wizened," Don smiled.

"Well,

it's really just a title, like 'the Crone', though I suspect the

similarities end about there. You can call me Charlotte if you prefer."

"Pleased to meet you, Charlotte," Toshia said.

"Likewise,"

Charlotte smiled again. "I know you must have many questions, but let

me just say, I've just finished reading your various reports, and I've

enjoyed them very much. Our scribes are chosen for their skill at asking

the right sorts of questions and their ability to flesh out the stories

they're given, but in this case they've had very good material to work

with. The three of you have had some very interesting adventures. I

particularly enjoyed reading about your encounter with the Bull,

Toshia."

"So, everyone who comes here looking for you tells their story and you read it?" Nicole asked.

"Yes,

that's right. I confess, my personal 'kink' is to get off reading

about, and sometimes watching, the exploits of others. I would have

finished reading your reports earlier, but I had to keep stopping to

masturbate."

"Wouldn't

it have been more efficient for us to just tell you directly?" Nicole

asked with a twinkle in her eye that the Sage seemed to miss.

"Well,

yes, but there are two problems with that," Charlotte answered. "One,

we keep all the stories, as a record and a source of study..."

"You could just have someone type it up as we told you," Toshia pointed out.

Charlotte

nodded, "That's quite true, but then the narrator would be bristling

with questions for me, which would slow things down and cause all kinds

of complications."

"Is that the second problem?" Don asked.

"No,

the second one is that there seems to be some benefit to having each

person tell his or her own story, and then comparing them."

"How have our stories diverged?" Don wanted to know.

"Well,

I've only just read the three of them, and haven't had hardly any time

to think about them, but Don's way of looking at your time here in Eros

involves a lot of digressions and interconnections, while Toshia's is

more straight-forward. Nicole's is actually rather journalistic."

Don could see that Nicole had half a mind to object to this, but he cut in with, "OK, but what's the point of all this anyway?"

Charlotte the Sage frowned slightly and said, "I assume you mean the record-keeping?"

"Well, for now, yes."

"At

some point, long ago, the first Sage decided that one way of trying to

make sense of the whys and wherefores of Eros was to start recording the

experiences of people who, like him, remembered their lives before

waking up here."

"And, has it helped?" Toshia asked.

"Well,

it certainly makes for some stimulating reading," Charlotte laughed.

Then she added, "It definitely has served to build up some

generalizations that seem to be helpful."

"Such as?" Don prodded.

"Every

single person who has come here, to this Abbey, and this goes back for

450 Erosian years, has spoken English rather fluently. Now, the only

people who we interview are those who remember their lives prior to

waking up here, but none of them has ever reported meeting anyone who

doesn't speak English. This suggests that either the people who don't

remember spoke English before they arrived here, were somehow rewired to

speak English upon being brought over, or are native Erosians. This all

seems to strongly suggest that whomever or whatever is responsible for

selecting people for Eros speaks English, and that seems quite

surprising and noteworthy to me."

"So, which is it, were they brought here or are they natives?" Nicole asked.

"They were brought," Don said quietly, remembering his and Toshia's visit to the Library in the Manor.

"Well,

the evidence does suggest that," Charlotte nodded. "They seem to have

various personality traits and interests that wouldn't make sense for

native Erosians, for one thing."

"That's what I was thinking," Don added.

"Also,

some people have actually met people they recognized or even knew quite

well from Earth, but who seemed to have no memory of that other life."

"That must have been bizarre," Toshia said.

"It has sometimes been ... awkward, to say the least," nodded Charlotte.

"All

of this is very interesting, but you mentioned whomever, or whatever,

is selecting people from Earth – English speaking people from Earth,"

Don said as he leaned forward. "Who or what is doing this, and why?

What's the point of it all?"

Charlotte

smiled again, "I honestly can't say. I admit that the question puts me

in a philosophical frame of mind. Imagine if I asked you what the point

of it all was on Earth. Anyway, there are theories, of course. Some

Sages have thought that we were being held prisoner here as lab rats,

running countless experiments on human sexuality, others that there is

some power, or powers, who feed off human eroticism, or who have lost

the ability to generate it for themselves – the ultimate voyeurs. There

seems no question that there's some intelligence behind it, though."

"Why do you think so?" Toshia asked.

"Well,

it only selects people who are quite dissatisfied with their Earthly

sex lives." Charlotte held up her hand to forestall Toshia's objection.

"The fact that it is very hard to sort out exactly what counts as such

dissatisfaction seems to lend weight to this consideration. No doubt,

Toshia would hesitate to say that she was dissatisfied in any way with

Sarah, but it seems clear from reading her story that she would hardly

think of the sex life she was having before as being satisfying now.

Almost every single person who has found his or her way here has thought

that being brought to Eros was a wonderful gift, which has led some to

speculate that this was some kind of heaven."

Don

couldn't resist scowling at this notion, and Charlotte noticed. "I

don't buy that either," she said with a smile. "On the other hand, it's

the best afterlife I've ever heard of. Going back to the question of

intelligence, one of the most telling bits of evidence is the two of

you, Don and Toshia."

After taking a moment to scowl thoughtfully at this suggestion, Toshia asked, "What do you mean?"

"As

far as our records indicate, the two of you are unique. No pair of

friends has ever woken up together like you have. Before you ask, I have

absolutely no idea what that might mean. Perhaps it's for the purposes

of one of those psycho-sexual experiments."

There was a moment of silence before Don decided to ask, "What's up with the black robed figures?"

"The

Watchers," Charlotte nodded. "Another indication that there is some

kind of intelligent process going on. After 450 years of accumulating

data, there has never been anyone – anyone recorded, anyway – who has

managed to talk to, or even catch hold of, one of those bastards. They

watch for a bit; then, when you think you're going to get your hands on

one, they're gone."

"Is it science or magic?" Toshia asked.

"I'm inclined to follow Arthur C. Clarke on this one and say I don't really know that there's a difference in this context."

"There

are so many questions," Don muttered, shaking his head. "How many

people remember their lives? What's the distribution of their wheres and

whens? Is there anything they all have in common besides being sexually

frustrated?"

"Is there a way to get home again?" Toshia asked resolutely.

Charlotte,

knowing this was the issue that had motivated them in seeking her out,

turned to Toshia with a serious expression and said, "Yes, or so it

would seem anyway. There are apparently at least two ways. The first is

to become bored with life in Eros. It seems that when that happens you

will simply go missing, and it's presumed that you return to your

Earthly life. As to the other, more proactive, way, the lake outside is

the headwater of a river that runs several hundred kilometers to an

ocean or a sea – we haven't been able to get anyone to engage in any

kind of systematic exploration. Along the coastline to the left of mouth

of river..."

"To the left facing the sea?" Don asked.

"Yes,"

Charlotte smiled again. "Go down the river, then turn left, and proceed

along the coast, until you find a place called the Grotto of Ishtar, or

just the Grotto. There, according to two people who have accompanied

others seeking to leave, you'll find a way to return home."

Toshia

looked like she was ready to head off immediately, but a couple of

concerns occurred to Don. He said, "I'm troubled by something: how can

anyone here know that people return home safely? And, now that I'm

saying that, how did the Scholar know that time moves differently here

in Eros? It doesn't seem to make sense that we could know these things unless someone has been able to return home and then come back."

"Very

good, Don," Charlotte nodded, and Don found himself thinking that she

must have been a teacher back on Earth. She explained, "There seems to

be a way to go back and forth between Eros and Earth more or less at

will. One of the more enterprising people who have visited the Abbey

several times, a Stephanie Ayers, found someone with this ability and

talked to him at great length. She then tracked down two more people,

and in doing so was able to confirm these rumors and suppositions."

"How are they able to do it?" Don asked intently.

"Stephanie

says they have 'magic rings' that allow them to 'decide' to wake up in

either Eros or Earth; or, should that be 'on'?"

"Where do they get those rings, and what do they look like?"

"I cannot answer the first, Don, but apparently they are simple rings of a shiny black material, something like hematite."

Don sat back in his chair. That sounds familiar! After

a moment of reflection, he smiled broadly and said, "I think I've seen

someone with one of those, and I'm pretty sure I can find her again."

Charlotte

gave Don a long look and said, "I can guess what you have in mind, Don,

but I should warn you that these ring people are not only very

possessive of their rings, but also very evasive about how they came to

acquire them. Stephanie hasn't been able to get any useful information

so far, and she's been at this a while."

Toshia

brought the discussion back to the main topic with, "I wanted to ask

another question – our flying carpet stopped working and several hundred

kilometers is a long way – do you know of any way to make the trip

quicker?"

"Well, yes," Charlotte answered, "I would take the riverboat."

"The riverboat?"

"Yes,

there's a riverboat that goes from the Resort down to the city on the

coast, Rendezvous, and back. You might have to wait for it sometime, it

doesn't keep to a schedule very well, but it docks just outside of the

Resort, through the gate opposite the one you used to come here."

"Wait," Don cut in, "there's a city?"

"Well, it's a town, really, but it's the biggest one in Eros as far as I know."

This

prompted what felt like a dozen questions in Don's mind, starting with

those of economics. He was still having a hard time coming to grips with

the weirdness of how Eros worked.

"Thank you for your time, Charlotte," Toshia was saying.

Although

Don wanted to interject with, "Are we leaving already?" he realized how

important it was for Toshia to stay on the task of returning to Sarah,

so he set aside the questions he was dying to ask and stood, saying,

"Thank you very much." Nicole followed suit.

The Sage stood up as well, and said, "If you decide to stay longer in Eros, please feel welcome to return to the Abbey anytime."

Don

smiled warmly at this suggestion, and thought it was a bit odd that he

was leaving this attractive, intelligent woman without having had the

pleasure of, well, pleasuring her. Eros had definitely altered his way

of thinking.

At

the foot of the winding staircase, Wei met them with one of his smiles

and their clothing. Once they had changed, Wei led them back to the

entrance-exit. The other "monks" seemed particularly scarce. Similarly,

the huge guardian of the bridge was nowhere to be seen as they crossed

it.

Toshia

set the pace down the trail for the Resort. She was clearly in a hurry

to get on the road, or river, as the case may be, to this Grotto of

Ishtar. Don kept up with her easily, but also kept an eye on Nicole, who

didn't walk as fast as Don and Toshia even when they weren't hurrying.

He could tell that something was troubling the pretty young woman, but

his own mind was still bustling with too many questions for him to ask

her what was on her mind. Still, he wasn't surprised when, as they came

around the last corner and saw the Resort's gate ahead, Nicole asked

them to stop for a moment.

"I thought I should tell you this before we found the others," Nicole said, taking a moment to sit down on a nearby rock.

"What is it?" Toshia said with obvious and honest concern.

"I'm

not going back," Nicole said. "Well, not yet. I'm going to wait until

I'm tired of this place. I don't really have anybody back home to hurry

back to, Toshia, and I fucking love it

here. I'd come along to make sure you get to the Grotto safely, but it

sounds like you and Don will be able to do that without me. I don't

think you'll be able to shake Shelonda anyway, but you might want to

consider leaving Victor and Amy here at the Resort. You know the rest of

Eros isn't so nice and friendly, and this place is safe."

Don smiled at Nicole and said, "It's been great having you along with us for this long."

"If

they're right about time, we'll all wake up 'tomorrow' and email each

other," Nicole smiled with a bit of sadness. "Well, allowing for the

date difference, that is. You better come visit me, Professor."

Don laughed, and said, "Of course! I'm already looking forward to it."

"You can come stay with us in Florida," Toshia smiled. Don could see a tear in her eye.

He decided to make things a bit easier on them all by changing the subject, "You know, she has a good point about the others."

Toshia

seemed to fasten upon this line of thought, saying, "Well, Shelonda's

going to be very hurt if we don't allow her to come with us, I think."

"I'm not sure we're in any position to allow or disallow her, actually," Don said.

"True,"

Toshia nodded. "So, the most we can do is encourage her to stay here.

Probably that's the most we can do for all of them."

"We could suggest that they need to stay here to keep an eye on Nicole," Don mused.

Nicole laughed, and said, "Oh, I'm sure I'll be quite alright here."

"And,

what happens if Nicole does eventually get tired of this place and goes

missing?" Don nodded. "Do people who don't remember their past lives do

that? Damn, I should have thought of asking that earlier."

"OK," Toshia said, "we find the others and have a talk with them, laying it all out and letting them decide."

"Makes

sense," Don nodded. He was glad that Toshia wasn't so focused on

getting home as quickly as possible that she thought of looking for the

riverboat first. The thought of Shelonda waiting for them to return was

heartbreaking, though he expected that after a couple more days she

would take it upon herself to storm the Abbey looking for them.

As

it turned out, their three friends were easy to find. They were right

by the giant pool. Amy was down on her hands and knees on a lounge chair

getting vigorously fucked from behind by Victor, while some new fellow

had the honor of pushing his cock into her talented mouth and throat.

Shelonda was on the next lounger, watching Amy and company, while a pale

redheaded girl with a freckled back lay beneath her legs licking at her

clit and pussy.

After

spontaneously and unanimously deciding that they should strip down and

rinse off in the pool first, Don, Toshia and Nicole joined their

friends. Don smiled at Shelonda as he ran his wet hand over the

redhead's back and gave her naked bottom a squeeze. This elicited a

muffled groan of approval and the girl pushed her butt up, in what Don

thought was a particularly feline movement. He slipped his hand around

to move his fingers over her dewy outer lips before parting them and

pushing two of his fingers up inside her. This earned him another

approving groan from the girl. In another few moments, Don had his feet

planted on the ground on either side of the lounge, as he pushed the

head of his cock into the girl's very wet pussy. Meanwhile, Toshia,

still dripping from the pool, had moved around to kiss Shelonda, and

then Shelonda's pretty tits hello, and Nicole had gone to help Amy with

her men.

After

about half an hour of this, when everyone had climaxed at least once,

and another trip into the pool had washed them all clean, Toshia managed

to get their little group together and moving through the Resort for

the gate opposite the one with which they had already become acquainted.

Along the way, Don noted at least half a dozen other clubs they hadn't

yet investigated.

The

gate let them through without any attempt at conversation; and, a short

downhill walk led them to a modest wooden building on a sturdy wooden

dock at the riverside where they found what would normally be a ticket

window, behind which sat a man in what looked to Don like a late 19th

century shirt, vest and bowtie. When Don, Toshia and the others came up

to his window, he smiled blandly and said, "Good evening, how may I be

of service?"

"Can you tell us when the boat to Rendezvous is expected?" Toshia asked.

There was a momentary pause before the man said, "Tomorrow morning, ma'am."

"How long will it be docked?"

"For at least an hour, ma'am."

"Can you be more specific?"

There was another pause, and then the response, "I'm afraid not, ma'am."

"We could just camp out here," Toshia suggested without much enthusiasm.

Don

turned back to the man in the window, whom he was convinced was a

blank, like the butler they had seen on their first day in the Manor,

and asked, "Does the boat blow a whistle or something like that when

it's docking and when it's about to leave?"

"Yes, sir."

In

response to Toshia's inquiring glance, he just shrugged and said, "It

just seems reasonable, doesn't it? Maybe this is a good time for that

talk."

The

two of them turned to the others and Toshia said, "As you know, Don and

I have been trying to find a way back to our home. It looks like we've

found it. Tomorrow we're going to get on a boat here that will take us

downriver to a place where we think we can go home. Nicole's decided to

stay here at the Resort, though."

"At least for a while," Nicole put in.

Don

took up the speech, "For the rest of you, this is, basically, your

home, and there's no need for you to continue on with us. We're very

grateful for all of your support and help, but the Resort is a very nice

place to stay and have fun. So, we want to encourage you to stay here

and enjoy yourselves."

Amy

and Victor looked a bit confused but didn't say anything. Shelonda,

though, asked, "This boat goes back and forth to this 'Rendezvous'

place?"

"Yes," Toshia nodded.

"Oh, well, no problem, then," Shelonda shrugged, in what seemed like a vaguely familiar way to Don.

"OK, well, we might as well spend the night having fun in the Resort then, right?" Nicole asked cheerfully.

"Sounds good to me," Don grinned. "Besides, I need to talk to someone there."

Although

he certainly had a keen interest in checking out one or more new clubs,

Don led the party straight back to the Jungle Room.

"Oh, very nice!" said Amy, and both Nicole and Shelonda agreed.

"Is it just me or does this seem bigger on the inside?" Toshia asked Don.

"Nope, it's definitely not just you," he said.

"Let's

check out the dance floor," Nicole suggested enthusiastically, pulling

Toshia along with her and the other girls. Victor followed dutifully in

their wake.

Don

decided he would end up at the dance floor, and proceeded to walk

around the grassy main floor of the Jungle. He even climbed up the

ladders to look in the tree houses, but couldn't see India anywhere. He

was sure she had been wearing one of those black rings the Sage had

mentioned. By the time he worked his way around to the dance floor, the

girls had scattered and were dancing with different partners. Toshia was

dancing with a tall, muscular fellow in a loin cloth, with long,

blondish hair hanging down to his shoulders. Victor had somehow managed

to hook up with Vixen again.

Grabbing

a strawberry from the refreshment bar on his way, Don started climbing

up through the three upper layers of the wooden structure. The first had

a number of chairs and beds, none of which were currently in use. The

middle level had four beds in close proximity, one of which was being

used by Don's friend of the other night, Jaden, and a man who looked

like he might have been Indian. Jaden was lying on top of her partner,

steadily rocking herself against him as his cock moved inside her. The

top floor had a rather large bed and a big bathtub, somewhat improbably

perched up there so high over the ground.

There was, as far as Don could tell, no sign of India this evening.

When

he returned to the dance floor, Don saw that Toshia and her

Tarzan-esque dancing partner were getting better acquainted; they were

both on their knees, she leaning back against him as he ran his hands

over her body and kissed the side of her neck. Victor and Vixen seemed

to have gone off together. Shelonda was dancing with a naked, and very

fit, East Asian guy who was clearly enjoying her and the dance very

much. Don was thinking about making another circuit of the Jungle Room

in search of India, but just then Amy and Nicole saw him and rushed over

to him.

"Come dance with us, Professor!" Nicole grinned.

"We promise to make it worth your while," Amy winked.

Don smiled back at them, and said, "It looks like mostly everyone is naked, so maybe we should undress appropriately first."

So,

in about thirty seconds flat, the three of them stripped down, tossed

their clothes out of the way to one side, and moved out into the middle

of the dance floor. Things weren't as intense, or as loud, as in the pit

of the Disco. Rather than a pulsing, driving sexuality, the atmosphere

of the Jungle Room dance floor was one of languid, sultry sexuality. The

girls moved against Don with sensual abandon. Amy was grinding slowly

back against him, her butt against his quickly hardening cock, while

Nicole was kissing his shoulder and running her hands over his back and

butt. Then, Amy turned around to smile alluringly up at him as she

rubbed her beautiful tits against him and Nicole was reaching around to

fondle his cock. After a bit of this, Don was turned around, so that he

was running his hands over Nicole's body as she writhed wantonly in

front of and against him, while Amy took a turn caressing his back and

particular bits of his front. All the while their bodies were covered

with a thin sheen of perspiration. All around them couples were dancing

in similar states of rising passion. Don looked for India now and then,

but was soon completely focused on the fact that Amy had dropped to her

knees in front of him and was now intently sucking on his extremely hard

prick.

Nicole

quickly figured out what was going on, and moved around to have a look.

She reached up to caress Don's cheek and then pulled his head down so

she could give him a long, intense kiss. Don had one hand on the back of

Amy's head, gently encouraging her to keep doing what she did best, and

the other slipping down the length of Nicole's slippery-with-sweat back

to squeeze and caress her tight little ass. Then, as more of a natural

development than the result of any kind of decision on anyone's part, he

and Nicole were slowly moving down to join Amy on the dance floor. Don

was kissing Amy passionately, as one of the two girls pulled and stroked

his cock, wet with Amy's saliva. His hands were moving over their

lithe, sweaty bodies. Then he had one of Amy's sweet nipples in his

mouth as he pulled on it, pinching it with his teeth.

Don

caught a quick glimpse of Toshia, and was slightly surprised that she

was still wearing her dress – particularly under the circumstances. She

was basically kneeling on the floor, but was lying forward with her head

resting on her forearm, butt up in the air. Her "dancing partner" had

lost his loin cloth along the way, and was now kneeling behind Toshia

obviously fucking her steadily.

Amy

had climbed up onto Don's lap and slipped his raging hard-on into her

very wet pussy. She rode up and down on him a few times with a happy,

contented smile on her face. Not in the mood to be left out of the fun,

Nicole leaned in to kiss Amy's neck and then her mouth as Amy turned her

head to the side. Nicole gradually pulled and lowered Amy back, without

uncoupling her and Don, until her head and shoulders were resting on

the dance floor. Don helped position Amy's legs and feet so she could

support herself a bit more stably, and then leaned forward to fuck her.

She grinned up at him before Nicole straddled her face. The pretty

little black girl lowered her pussy down to Amy's talented mouth and

leaned forward to give Don a long, sexy kiss. Don slipped his left hand

around the back of Nicole's neck to keep her mouth on his, and used the

thumb of his right to stroke Amy's clit. He could feel the head of his

cock rubbing against Amy's g-spot with each stroke in and out of her.

Still, it was Nicole who came first, groaning and trembling as she was

held there between Amy's and Don's mouths.

Don

let Nicole push herself away, as she carefully sat back, laughing with

the pleasure of her orgasm. She was just beginning to raise herself away

from Amy's face, when Amy began to come – very loudly. Don kept plowing

into her pussy as Amy arched her back and squeezed her luscious tits

tightly in her hands. Nicole leaned down to kiss Amy's mouth, which was

quite shiny with Nicole's own juices, and Amy slipped her hand around to

hold Nicole there, much as Don had been doing just a minute before.

Don

glanced over to see that Victor had returned to the dance floor and was

now kneeling in front of Toshia, who was sucking him enthusiastically

while the fellow behind her continued to fuck her steadily. Other

couples and trios were following their little group's lead; sex was

breaking out all over the dance floor. Of course, for all Don knew, this

might just be a normal evening in the Jungle Room.

Gently,

Don withdrew from Amy, and backed away a bit before getting up off his

knees. Almost immediately, Nicole lowered herself down over Amy until

they were in a lovely 69 on the dance floor. With another quick look

around, Don made his way down to the "jungle floor" and proceeded to

make another circuit of the club, hoping to find India. By the time he

returned to the dance area, things had clearly moved from a dance party

to an all-out orgy.

A River Cruise To The Coast

Last Night in ‘The Jungle’.

Don

saw Vixen on her knees giving what looked like an intense blowjob to a

naked guy sitting on one of the stools by the dance poles. 

Nearby

was Nicole, who was now engaged in a rather intense scissoring with a

Hispanic-looking woman that Don would guess was not even 20 years old,

but who had a tiny, athletic body that was extremely distracting and

beautiful, long, straight black hair.

 Next,

Don spied Shelonda, who was involved in a foursome near the center of

the dance floor; she was riding up and down on the thick cock of a young

man who also had Don's friend from the other night, Jaden, sitting on

his face with a big smile on her face; meanwhile, a young East Asian

woman with large breasts and strikingly blonde, short hair moved back

and forth between the two women, kissing their tits, their necks and

their mouths.

 Then,

Don saw Toshia being drawn up into the arms of a tall, statuesque woman

with long, straight black hair; they kissed deeply, and the dark-haired

woman led Toshia toward one of the comfortable chairs ranged around the

outside perimeter of the dance floor.

 Near

where Don had seen him earlier, Victor had gotten himself into another

threesome, but this time he was fucking a woman from behind while

another fellow was being fellated enthusiastically.

 Finally,

over near the refreshment bar, Amy had somehow gotten herself entangled

in knot of twisting naked bodies that Don counted up as seven

altogether, including the Tarzan-looking fellow who had been fucking

Toshia earlier, who was now getting his cock sucked by Amy, while a

brown skinned woman with a superbly muscled back knelt behind Amy,

kissing and biting Amy's shoulder and reaching up under her to push

several fingers up into Amy's pussy; another woman had worked herself in

between Amy and the man's legs to suck on one of Amy's nipples, as yet

another woman licked at this nipple-sucking woman's pussy. 

Don noticed that there was a decided shortage of men in Amy's septet, and decided he should do his best to help out there.

Don

squatted and then knelt behind the woman with the beautiful back and

began to treat her much as she was treating Amy. She had short hair, so

it was easy for Don to kiss her shoulder and neck as he slipped his

hands around to caress her taut belly and firm tits. Her nipples

hardened under his touch and she pushed back against him with a murmur

of approval.

 It

wasn't long before she was on her hands and knees on the dance floor

while Don pushed his hard, thick cock into her from behind. He held her

hips then and pulled her back on him, shoving himself into her again and

again, his balls hitting her clit and his sensitive head hitting her

cervix. Don felt her fingertips brushing the underside of his cock as

she rubbed her clit frantically, and then they were both coming: she

trembling and crying out, her body clenching and pulling at his cock;

him shuddering, head thrown back, and shoving deep into her as his cum

filled her to overflowing. All of this as his friends continued to fuck,

suck and otherwise enjoy themselves all around him.

Once

again, Don had the now familiar thought that Eros was not at all a bad

place to visit. He didn't see India that night, but the sextet had a

wonderful, happy last night together.

The River Cruise.

Toshia

had only seen pictures of paddle-wheel riverboats, so she was by no

means an expert, but she was rather sure this one was not normal. There

was a big paddle contraption at the rear of it that seemed pretty much

like what one would expect, and there were a couple of tall smokestacks (or were they steam stacks?), and it clearly was a

riverboat, but... Well, for one thing, the whole boat was bright pink;

like a plastic lawn flamingo! She was also sure that it wasn't usual for

these boats to have a big deck spread out in front of the part where

the floors with the cabins and such were located. While one might have

expected this open area to have a pool or at least be set up for

sunbathing, this one was furnished with a wide variety of couches, beds,

chairs and soft, cushy rugs. The roof over the four story main

"building"(?) did have a bunch of lounge chairs and chaises, but then

Toshia was pretty sure more mundane riverboats didn't have sun decks on

their roofs. To make things odder, after a bit of exploring, she and Don

concluded that there was no actual engine or boiler room; they had no

idea where the white clouds of steam were coming from or what was

powering the big paddle assembly.

Aside

from those things, the riverboat was about what one would expect; at

least from a riverboat on Eros. The main above-deck structure held all

the passenger quarters, which amounted to bedrooms with one or two beds,

of various sizes, and a bathroom, but no doors, though there were cabin

numbers on the walls next to where the doors would normally go. There

were three floors of those cabins, surmounted by a big open sort of

ballroom, mostly open on three sides (not the rear, over the paddles).

 It

was here, in the early evening of the day they had left the Resort,

that Toshia, Don and Shelonda gathered along with what seemed to be all

the rest of the passengers at the behest of an enthusiastic, smiling

blonde woman in a white uniform with a very short skirt who called

herself "Sally the Cruise Director!" (The exclamation point was hard to

ignore.)

After

the boat had left the dock and slowly turned around to head downstream,

they had engaged in the aforementioned exploration, and then indulged

themselves in some lazy play on the main deck. Leaving half of their

merry band behind had put a bit of a damper on their libidos though, so

they pretty much stuck to themselves. When they had gone looking for a

bit to eat, which they found in the ballroom, or whatever it was, they

found themselves greeted (or greeted!) by Sally.

"Welcome aboard!" she had grinned. "We're going to have a fun mixer game in a little bit!"

They

might have asked for more information, but Sally had already hurried

off to corral more passengers for the game. So, they waited as more and

more people made their way up to the ballroom.

She leaned over toward Don and whispered, "Um, is it a good idea to gather everyone up here on the top deck?"

"I

was just thinking that," he nodded, "but it seems like something they

do regularly, so it's probably OK." He frowned a bit and repeated,

"Probably."

For

her part, Shelonda didn't seem worried. The pretty young woman was

looking out at the river and the countryside passing by very slowly.

Naturally

enough, people were starting to strip off their few garments and get

acquainted with each other by the time Sally held up a big bell and

struck it several times with a metal rod. The loud peals immediately got

everyone's attention.

"Hello

everyone!" Sally said in a voice that carried well even in the now

crowded ballroom. "Welcome aboard! We hope you enjoy your trip with us!

If you need anything at all while you're on board please don't hesitate

to ask me or one of the other crewmembers! After we pick up a new set of

passengers we like to help everyone make new friends to enjoy their

voyage! To get things going, we like to play a mixer game. Tonight's is

one we call Cabin Fever!"

Sally

paused a moment to let the passengers' curiosity build up a bit before

continuing with, "We have almost as many women as men with us, so to

make sure no one is left out, the ladies will each go to a cabin on one

of the decks below us! Please keep it one lady to a cabin for now,

ladies!" Sally laughed. "Then, the men will each draw a cabin number,

and when I ring this bell they'll go visit the cabin they've drawn! Some

men might draw a duplicate number! When I ring the bell again, the men

all have to come back up here and draw again! Sound like fun?!"

There was a general murmur of agreement through the crowd.

"How long will we have between bells?" Toshia asked.

"That's a surprise!" Sally grinned.

In response to the look Toshia gave him, Don just shrugged.

"If

you'd rather not join in the game, please go down to the main deck or

upstairs to the roof deck!" smiled Sally. Nobody seemed to be hurrying

off to get out of the game, though.

"All right, ladies, if you would go claim your cabins...!"

The

sun was setting and lights came on all over the boat as Toshia,

Shelonda and the other women headed down the various stairways. Shelonda

pointed out that, "There seem to be more cabins than women."

"You're right," Toshia nodded. "I wonder how they'll avoid sending men to empty cabins."

The

two of them went down to the bottom level and took adjoining cabins.

Toshia went into her cabin and touched a wall switch that turned on a

pair of table lamps that filled the room with a low light, turned

reddish by the lampshades. The queen-sized bed had silken sheets that

seemed freshly laundered. Toshia sat down on the edge of the bed and

waited for her first visitor. Her cheeks were flushed and she could feel

her pulse racing a bit in anticipation. Being separated out and

isolated like this and waiting to meet some unknown man was an

interestingly different experience. She remembered when she had gone

with the Lord, way back in the Manor, which was the closest thing to

this she'd experienced. It seemed like a very long time since that first

night in Eros. Toshia had certainly done an awful lot since then, and

she was definitely more excited than apprehensive this time. She stood

up and slipped out of her sundress and put it on one of the room's

chairs, and returned to the edge of the bed, naked and waiting.

It

wasn't long before she heard the sounds of men coming down the stairs

and moving about on the deck above her and then on hers as they looked

for their designated cabins. In another minute a naked, athletic man

with short, straight orange-red hair entered her cabin and smiled

broadly at her. "Well, hello there," he said with a pronounced Scottish

accent.

"Hello and welcome to my cabin. I'm Toshia," she smiled back.

"I'm Ian," he bowed a little. "'Very pleased to meet you, Toshia."

Ian took another few steps into the room, and reached out to run his fingertips and then his hand up the bare skin of her arm.

Still

smiling, Toshia reached out and ran her own hand up the outside of

Ian's muscular thigh and then over to lightly caress his cock, which was

already beginning to stiffen for her. She asked, "Do you have any idea

how much time we're going to have together?"

"I'm afraid I don't," he said as he leaned down to kiss her shoulder.

"Well,

we shouldn't waste any time then," Toshia chuckled. Considering

everything she'd done and experienced in Eros the fact that she felt

like she was being outrageously forward struck her as amusing.

"Agreed!" Ian said with a grin. He then lifted her chin and kissed her as he leaned her back to lie on the bed.

Toshia

parted her lips, letting his tongue slip into her mouth, and parted her

legs as his hand moved up between her thighs. She noticed that her own

hand had wrapped around his now rather hard, thick cock and was

squeezing and pulling on it. She gasped as she felt his fingers parting

her lips, and then groaned a bit as his fingers began to push up into

her. Her pussy was already wet in anticipation, so it didn't take long

until Ian was fucking his fingers in and out of her, his palm grinding

wonderfully against her clit. Toshia kept pulling at Ian's cock as he

moved over her, and drew it down until she felt the purple head taking

his fingers' place inside her.

She

let go of him as he pushed into her, only to grab his waist to pull him

down. Toshia's legs wrapped around his as her pussy opened for the hard

prick pushing up into it. Toshia moaned into Ian's mouth, and felt his

body crushing down against her clit, rubbing against it as he pushed

forward. She was vaguely aware of the cool sheets against her back while

he began to move in and out of her, slowly at first; drawing almost all

the way out of her and then pushing all the way back in. Her hands

grasped at his firm butt and she felt his long leg muscles working

against hers as he fucked her a bit faster, a bit harder. He kept

kissing her while their bodies rubbed against each other; her nipples

were brushing against his chest, and his hard sex sawed in and out of

her. He was fucking her with abandon now, moving in and out of her in

short, fast motions, and Toshia was coming; long, hard, hot and

shuddering; crying out in the dim light of the cabin. Her body was

clenching and shaking against and around him, when she felt Ian's cock

swelling and then erupting inside her, filling her pussy with his hot,

sweet cum. Feeling his jizz spilling out of her, Toshia felt herself

tumbling into a second intense orgasm. Her fingers dug into the strong

muscles of his butt as she pulled him into her, keeping him deep inside

until she eventually stopped climaxing.

When

Toshia finally opened her eyes, Ian was smiling down at her. She smiled

almost bashfully and said, "Well, that was very nice! I'm so glad you

stopped by."

Ian

laughed and leaned down to kiss her again. He slowly drew himself out

of her, leaving a quite a slippery mess on her upper thighs.

"Hey now," Toshia said, "I didn't hear any bells."

"No, that's true," Ian smiled.

"Then

we have more time," she laughed, and then pushed him over onto his

side. Moving with sudden energy, she got up on her knees and quickly

reversed herself so that, once she got Ian to cooperate, she could rest

her head on his thigh while she took his still-rather-hard cock into her

mouth. She licked and sucked at the mingled juices that covered his

shaft and head, pulling some extra cum out of him, before slowly

lowering her mouth and throat down over him. She took her time, enjoying

the sensation of having his sex moving over her lips and tongue and

then into her throat. She smiled to herself as she heard Ian groan. She

held herself there, breathing through her nose, for a few moments,

before beginning to move up and down on him. Toshia reached around and

began to caress his full balls.

Ian

was starting to rock on the bed, fucking himself in and out of her

mouth, and Toshia thought she might make him come in another couple of

minutes, when there was a surprisingly clear pealing of a bell. It

sounded like it had been rung in the cabin with them.

Ian

groaned in disappointment, and Toshia considered just ignoring the

bell, but then she decided that she was enjoying this game. She gave

Ian's purple head a kiss and said, "Off you go, then."

Ian chuckled, and took a moment to give her another kiss, before he managed to scramble off the bed and head back upstairs.

Toshia

just lay there for a moment, hands moving over her body. She was

acutely aware of the fact that there was cum leaking out of her pussy;

partly because she now had a hand between her legs, smearing the

slippery juices over her lips and clit. It occurred to her that she

would soon be returning to her normal life in the "real" world, and her

opportunities for letting herself go like this were running out. She

resolved to make the most of this riverboat ride.

She

was still there, lying on the bed playing with her messy pussy, when

her next visitor arrived. This was a handsome young East Asian man, with

cropped black hair, a tight body and a surprisingly big cock already

standing out in front of him. Toshia smiled up at him, and without a

word spread her legs invitingly. She was thinking it would be fun to

just let him hop on and fuck the hell out of her with that beautiful

cock.

He

surprised her though, by bending down, taking hold of her legs and

pulling her to the edge of the bed, where he promptly knelt down on the

floor and buried his face between her legs. Toshia felt his tongue

hungrily licking up the remnants of her session with Ian. The young man

was both enthusiastic and thorough, and Toshia murmured approval as he

shifted his attention to her sensitive clit. What he lacked in subtlety

he more than made up for in passion, and it didn't take long at all

before Toshia's torso was arching high over the bed as she cried out

with another intense orgasm.

She

wasn't done shaking before the young man had planted her feet on the

floor and was pushing the broad head of his cock into her pussy. Toshia

smiled up at him as she felt the flared glans opening her up. Feeling

the thick shaft filling her up, she moaned out loud. He gave her a

slight smile as he began to rock forward and back, moving his big prick

in and out of her slightly at first, until she got used to the girth.

Toshia's hands were moving over her own body, caressing herself,

squeezing her tits, pinching and twisting her nipples. When she moved

her left hand down to begin playing with her clit, her newest lover

began to fuck in and out of her more vigorously. She gasped as he

plunged hard into her, hitting her cervix again and again. Toshia was

vaguely aware that she was making inarticulate sounds as her pussy was

pounded by that big cock, but was far past caring, even if she might

have been able to make herself stop. Her fingers were thrumming wildly

at her clit as that hard shaft drove into her hard and deep, and then

she was coming! She cried out wildly as wave after wave of white hot

pleasure tore through her. She kept on coming as she dimly realized that

that big sex-toy of a cock was being pulled out of her and then she

felt a huge gout of hot slippery cum splashing all over her belly, up to

her tits and over her throat; a little bit of it even landed on her

cheek. This pitched her into yet another orgasmic peak, and she writhed

on the bed, one hand between her legs and the other smearing the young

man's cum all over herself.

She

was only just coming down when she heard the sound of the bell. She

opened her eyes in time to see her visitor departing with a happy smile

on his face. They hadn't said an actual word to each other during their

encounter.

Toshia

lay there for several minutes, just playing with the cum, occasionally

carrying some of the salty-sweet stuff up to her mouth. It finally

occurred to her that perhaps she ought to clean herself up a little

before her next visitor arrived. She had just managed to sit up at the

edge of the bed, though, when her next guest came into the cabin.

He

was a fairly average looking guy; white with short, dark brown hair and

an athletic build; who grinned broadly when he saw the state Toshia was

in. He said, "It looks like you've been having fun! Hi, I'm Kevin."

"Hi

Kevin, I'm Toshia, and I have!" she laughed. She was about to beckon

him closer so she could get her hands and mouth on his cock, when a

second man entered the cabin.

The

older black man with a very nice physique smiled at them both and said,

"Hello there, we seem to have drawn the same cabin number."

"Come on in," Toshia grinned up at him. "I'm Toshia and this is Kevin."

"I'm Jim," the newcomer said.

"Well, come a bit closer, gents, and let me see what you brought me," Toshia said with a chuckle.

Kevin

and Jim didn't hesitate to step forward; Kevin on her left and Jim on

her right; to stand shoulder to shoulder facing her. Toshia smiled up at

them as she took their cocks in her hands and began to pull and stroke

them. Continuing to look up at them, she leaned forward and kissed first

Kevin's and then Jim's cock. Then she moved back to Kevin's and took

the swelling head of it into her mouth, teasing it with her tongue and

then sucking on it, all while continuing to fondle both shafts. With

another saucy smile she moved over to Jim's and gave it the same

treatment. She could taste mingled cum and the flavor of other women on

their cocks. As she moved from cock to cock she never stopped moving her

hands up and down on them, but she took more and more of them into her

mouth and throat, sucking on them more vigorously with each turn. She

soon had them as hard as they were going to get, and her pussy was again

aching to be filled.

Pulling off Jim's wet, slippery cock, Toshia looked up at the two men and announced, "I want one of you to fuck me."

Without

another word, she turned away and crawled up onto the bed, and waited

there on her hands and knees. She hadn't given it any thought, but she

wound up positioned so that Kevin was closer to her upturned butt, so it

was natural for him to quickly climb up on the bed behind her. Jim

stood at the foot of the bed, stroking himself and watching.

"No, Jim," Toshia laughed. "Bring that over here."

Kevin

didn't waste any time, and was pushing his cock into Toshia's very wet

and willing pussy from behind by the time Jim had knelt in front of

Toshia and directed his straining hard on toward her mouth. Reaching out

with one hand, she pulled his dark brown cock to her. Kevin was already

holding her hips and was fucking himself in and out of her rather

vigorously. Jim's thick shaft moved past her lips, over her tongue and

into her throat. Toshia held onto the base of his cock for a moment, to

make sure he wasn't going to get too carried away, but as she let

herself go with the incredible sensations she also let go of his cock.

Her hand dropped down to the bed and she thought for a moment to the

beautiful woman in the hallway of the Manor who Don and she had spied

upon that first day. Toshia had been so turned on by the sight of that

woman between two men just like Toshia was right now. With that thought,

Toshia's hand lifted up and back to brush her fingers over her clit.

She imagined how she looked right then, one man fucking her hard and

fast from behind, another holding her head in his hands as he fucked his

thick black cock in and out of her mouth and throat, while she knelt

there covered in drying cum.

The

orgasm hit her hard and shook her for what felt like a very long time.

She clenched, groaned and shook between the two cocks, neither of which

stopped moving in and out of her until they erupted with their sweet,

molten cum. She felt herself swallowing, but was aware of her spittle

and Jim's cum spilling out over her chin just as the mixture of her

juices and Kevin's ran slowly down the backs of her thighs.

Toshia

collapsed on the bed, pulling the two men with her. Still shuddering a

bit, she just lay there and enjoyed herself as her visitors caressed her

body. She slowly began to regain her senses, and was thinking about

some more fun with these two men who seemed to work quite well together,

when the bell pealed in their ears.

As

the fellows slowly disentangled themselves, Toshia managed to say,

"Would you please tell Sally that I need to sit a round out?" She

thought she heard one of them say they would.

Then

she dragged herself off the bed and tottered to the cabin door and over

into the cabin Shelonda had claimed. The pretty young woman was lying

on the bed with a happy smile on her face and a body covered with pearly

cum.

"It looks like you've been having fun," Toshia laughed.

Shelonda giggled and said, "You too!"

Toshia

bent down and licked a dollop of cum off Shelonda's perfect breast.

After giving her friend a kiss, Toshia said, "I need a quick shower.

Want to join me?"

She

didn't wait for Shelonda's response, but instead padded off for the

cabin's bathroom, where she quickly turned on the water and began

adjusting the temperature. As she expected, Shelonda joined her in

another moment, and the two cum-covered women stepped into the shower

together. As the water splashed over them, and they took turns under the

spray, they kissed playfully, hands moving over each other's wet

bodies. Toshia grabbed a washcloth and a bar of soap, and began to wash

Shelonda's beautiful brown skin. She deliberately refrained from getting

too frisky, but still couldn't resist occasionally kissing Shelonda's

lips, nipples, or various other delectable bits. Then, naturally enough,

Shelonda returned the favor, carefully washing Toshia's body, while

lingering over all the most sensitive parts. By the time they were both

rinsed thoroughly, they were each quite riled up. As soon as they had

given themselves a very quick toweling off, Toshia grabbed Shelonda by

the hand and dragged her back to the outer cabin and the bed.

They

were only a little surprised by the fact that there was a tall young

man there, smiling at them as they emerged. He looked Mediterranean,

with short, curly, black hair. Toshia waved at him and said, "Hi there.

Can you give us a few more minutes?"

She

didn't wait to see him nod before pulling Shelonda with her onto the

bed. The two women rolled together, entwined in a tight embrace, as they

kissed passionately, each one pushing a thigh up between the other's

legs. Toshia felt Shelonda's full tits pressed against hers while she

ground herself against the firm thigh rubbing her pussy and clit.

Pushing Shelonda down on her back, Toshia rose up with a smile, and

quickly twisted herself around, so that she was the top half of a 69.

Toshia

spread her legs to lower herself down to Shelonda's mouth at the same

time as she lowered her mouth to kiss Shelonda's sweet pussy. She felt

Shelonda's talented lips and tongue moving on her as she ran her own

tongue between Shelonda's outer labia. Pressing her mouth against

Shelonda, Toshia slipped her tongue as far as she could into the other

woman's pussy, tasting her delicious wetness. Shelonda wiggled

underneath Toshia, and Toshia began to lick at the girl's hard little

clit; pulling and tugging on it steadily. Meanwhile, Shelonda was doing

the same, while also holding onto Toshia's butt to keep her firmly down

on Shelonda's mouth. Toshia inhaled the heady scent of Shelonda's sex

and increased the tempo and pressure of her licking, intent on making

Shelonda come first. She succeeded, but the trembling, moaning woman

underneath her, who also reacted by sucking on Toshia's clit as she

climaxed, pulled Toshia along into her own intense, body-racking orgasm.

When

Toshia finally raised her head to look around the room, she was

surprised to see that there were now three new men, in addition to the

fellow who had been there earlier. There was a black guy and an East

Asian who looked like he might be as young as eighteen or nineteen.

Finally, there was another very young looking guy who seemed to be

Arabic, or maybe Persian, and who also happened to be sporting a rather

large cock. Toshia smiled at the men, rolled to the side, off Shelonda,

and said, "We have company."

Shelonda

managed to prop herself up on her elbows and smile at the men. With a

twinkle in her eyes, Toshia asked, "Did you enjoy the show?"

There

was a quick affirmative response from the audience, though clearly the

black guy, who was almost certainly the oldest, was most comfortable. He

had grinned and said, "Absolutely!" while the others had nodded and

murmured.

"They must have, Toshia," Shelonda laughed. "Look how hard they are."

"I noticed," Toshia chuckled.

"Well, boys, are you going to keep those hard-ons to yourselves?" Toshia chided.

Unsurprisingly,

the black guy led the way, taking the few steps and climbing up onto

the bed, followed closely by the young man who had been waiting longest,

and who Toshia now saw had a fairly long, thin cock standing out in

front of him. These two had been closest to Toshia's side of the bed, so

they came toward her, while the two younger guys moved toward Shelonda,

who offered them a friendly smile.

Toshia

found herself briefly wondering how so many guys had come into this

room, but decided she didn't really care. She crawled on her hands and

knees toward the side of the bed a bit, to make more room for Shelonda,

and found a hard black cock almost in her face. Smiling up at the two

men who were in front of her; well, in front of her and a bit to her

left; Toshia proceeded to lean forward and wrap her hand around that

dark cock as she brought the head of it to her lips. She figured the men

had all been teased enough already, so she didn't hesitate to open her

mouth to suck the dark purple head into her mouth. Playing her tongue

over it for just a moment, Toshia leaned forward a bit more and let the

flaring head slide deeper into her mouth and then down her throat a

bit. 

She

felt male hands moving over her back. One of them moved down to caress

and squeeze her butt. Fingers slipped between her cheeks to stroke her

wet pussy lips and then up to tease her asshole. She groaned her

approval, and managed to catch hold of the long, thin cock to her left,

squeezing and pulling on it. Toshia felt fingers pushing up into her

cunt, and she moaned. Once those fingers were nice and slippery with her

juices, they were withdrawn and then slowly pushed up into her butt.

Toshia shuddered and pulled herself off the black cock she'd been

sucking. She continued to pull and twist on that with her right hand as

she began to suck on the long, thin cock in her left. She had little

trouble taking this one down her throat even though it was the longest

cock she'd had that night. While she was sucking his cock, the young man

kept working his fingers in and out of her butt, while the black guy

continued caressing the rest of her body.

After

several minutes of Toshia going back and forth from one cock to the

other, she looked up at the black fellow and said, "Lie down on your

back." She then said to the other man, "You're going to fuck my ass,

OK?"

His

only response at the moment was vigorous nod of his head. Of course,

the black guy had immediately managed to lie down along the side of the

bed.

As

Toshia moved around and straddled her willing partner, she glanced over

to see that Shelonda was sprawled, half-twisted, on her half of the

bed. The Asian kid was between her legs, going down on her

enthusiastically, while Shelonda was making a good effort at sucking on

the other boy's fat cock.

Then,

Toshia was pushing the thick head of the black cock up into her pussy.

She gave a happy whimper as she settled down on him, letting his cock

fill her nicely. She worked herself up and down a few times, grinding

herself against the man's rock hard abs, before nodding over her

shoulder to the other fellow. She didn't have to wait long for him to

get into position behind her, and then to feel the head of his cock

pushing against and then into her tight ass. Toshia braced herself with

her hands on the black man's chest as she felt that long, thin cock

working its way deeper and deeper into her bowels. She smiled broadly

and said, "Damn, this feels so good!"

Toshia

began to rock her hips between the men, who were doing their part to

fuck their cocks in and out of her willing body. The black guy had her

waist in his big hands, and the guy fucking her ass was holding onto her

shoulders, pulling her back on their hard pricks. She heard Shelonda

moaning loudly with what must be another orgasm, and heard herself

calling out, "Fuck me harder!"

The

two men obliged with gusto, proceeding to shove into her almost

violently. They had gotten into a good rhythm, and Toshia could feel her

next orgasm coming on fast. As a result, she wasn't too aware of what

was going on elsewhere on the bed, so she was a bit surprised when she

opened her eyes to see another cock in front of her face. Looking up and

around, she saw that Shelonda was on her back with the big-cock fellow

between her legs, filling her with that beautiful piece of man-meat. The

young Asian guy had come over to get in on Toshia's little group. As

occupied as she was at the moment, Toshia couldn't do much more than

smile up at him and then offer him her open mouth. He didn't hesitate,

but inched forward on the bed, and pushed his very hard cock into her

mouth. She closed her lips on his shaft and reveled in the sensations of

being completely filled with cock. The Asian kid held her head in his

hands, and Toshia relaxed her throat, letting him fuck her face

steadily.

Toshia

came long and hard then, her body clenching and shuddering in the

center of those three men who were fucking her so intently. As she

slowly came down, she began to have an idea, which gradually coalesced

into a plan. She managed to indicate to the Asian kid that she needed to

say something, and he promptly, and politely, drew back. Taking just a

moment to catch her breath, Toshia quickly explained to them what she

had in mind.

 Giving

her shoulder a kiss, the man who had been fucking her ass gradually

withdrew and stepped aside for the moment. His place was taken by the

Asian kid, who didn't waste any time at all before pushing his raging

hard on into her ass. After a few preliminary thrusts from each of the

guys inside her, Toshia announced that she was ready for the third. The

man with the long, thin cock got behind the Asian kid and bent his long

shaft down until it was up against the black phallus in her pussy. The

black guy pulled out almost all the way, and Toshia made every effort to

relax, as the third cock pushed forward, entering her pussy with the

black cock.

Toshia

was dimly aware of the sound of Shelonda having a rather loud and long

orgasm, but was lost in the unbelievable sensations of having both her

ass and pussy stuffed so full. Three cocks were moving in and out of

her, stretching her; filling her! Then Toshia was coming again, in a

shaking avalanche complete with a steady stream of "Fuck Fuck Fuck Fuck

Fuck..." All the while the men kept driving in and out of her steadily,

and Toshia's orgasm seemed to roll on forever.

Except

that it did eventually begin to fade, and Toshia could open her eyes

again. She was happy, and a bit surprised, to see the fellow with the

big cock who had been fucking Shelonda kneeling in front of her. She

cast a glance over to the side to see that yet another guy had come into

the cabin and had gotten Shelonda to roll over on her belly so that he

could fuck her from behind. Turning her attention back to that

beautiful, big cock in front of her, which was now all slippery with

Shelonda's juices and pearly with cum, and only a bit deflated, Toshia

smiled and opened her mouth invitingly.

It

wasn't easy to accommodate that sexy monster, but the young man was

surprisingly gentle, and Toshia gave it her best shot. She doubted that

he would cum that way, but he quickly became fully hard again for her.

Toshia

couldn't believe she had four cocks in her all at once! The very

thought; assisted by all the stimulation her body was getting, no doubt;

pushed her over the edge into yet another orgasm. This one was less

intense, but it was still enough to prompt the cock inside her ass to

swell and pump what felt like quite a lot of hot cum up into her. After a

few more strokes, the Asian kid began to pull himself out of Toshia's

butt and managed to extract himself from the tight little knot of bodies

centered on Toshia. Since he'd had to pull out of her pussy to let the

Asian leave, the fellow with the long, thin cock took his place,

slipping easily into Toshia's ass in one motion. Once there, he fucked

her with short, hard, fast motions, until he too filled her with his

cum.

When

her ass was once again free of cock; but had sticky, white cum leaking

out of it and down over the black guy's balls; Toshia managed to suggest

that the guy with the big cock fuck her ass with it. Of course, he was

quite willing to oblige. Toshia came yet again as his big head pushed up

into her ass, while the black guy patiently continued to slowly fuck in

and out of her pussy. She just kept coming as the two men sawed in and

out of her, until, finally, the black cock swelled inside her and

flooded her pussy with sweet cum. He stayed there inside her as his de

facto partner continued to fuck the hell out of Toshia's ass. When that

thick cock got even thicker inside her, Toshia screamed a bit. She felt

the welcome rush of his cum shooting up into her and then she was

unconscious.

When

she eventually opened her eyes again, she was on her back and looking

up into Don's eyes. Don was brushing the hair out of her eyes and

smiling down at her. He said, "It seems like you've had a good time,

lover."

"Um!" she managed. Then she realized that Don was fucking her, slowly, steadily. Toshia smiled and said, "I've been very busy."

"I can tell," Don laughed.

Toshia

knew that she must be quite a sight, and that there must be quite a

mess on the bed and between her legs. She was vaguely aware that

Shelonda was being fucked, or something, on the other side of the bed.

Don was fucking her a bit harder, and she bit her lip.

"Does it hurt?" he asked.

"A little," she smiled. "Do you care?"

"Not really, no."

"Good,"

she smiled. "Fuck me, Don." She pulled his head down so she could kiss

him while his cock moved in and out of her sloppy, very well-used pussy,

until it too swelled inside her, jerking as Don groaned and added his

cum to the rest.

Don

relaxed, propped up on his elbows a bit. He watched the action on the

enormous blanket with an amused smile. Nearest to him, almost within

arm's reach, Toshia was on her hands and knees, being taken from behind

by a fit fellow who looked to be Arabic, or possibly Persian, while she

was rather enthusiastically servicing the thick cock of the young guy

with light blonde hair who was kneeling in front of her. Don realized,

quite happily, that he could watch her go all day – and, then, with a

widening grin, that he pretty much had done just that several times here

in Eros. He admired her sleek muscular body as she moved between the

two men, particularly the way her thighs and buttocks flexed as she

pushed back against the dark-haired man behind her.

 The

afternoon sun shone on her tanned back and the spray of dewy white cum

Don had left there only a couple of minutes earlier. Of course, the way

Toshia was eagerly sucking and stroking on that big cock in front of her

was quite impressive too. It didn't hurt that he had come to be so

familiar with being on either end of that wonderful, exquisitely

responsive body over the last few weeks.

Beyond

Toshia and her two playmates, Don could see Shelonda moving up and down

as the sexy young woman rode the prodigious cock of a black gentleman

whose hands were squeezing her big tits tightly, eliciting additional

happy sounds from her. Life in Eros is good! Don thought to himself. I'm going to miss this!

Then,

with a somewhat rueful shake of his head he slowly stood up and looked

around. Around them, lightly checkering the pale, pinkish beach were

other over-sized beach blankets, some of which were occupied by naked

sunbathers, many of whom were engaged in activities much like those of

Toshia and Shelonda. On Don's left, the beach swept on until it gave way

to a rocky tumble that gradually, over several miles, began to mount up

to what seemed to be rather steep mountains that Don thought must march

down from up near the Resort and the Sage's tower. That rocky end of

the mountains marched right into the body of water that spread out

before Don. Just after the rest of the smooth sand of the beach and the

occasional gleaming rocky outcropping, was the open sea, or ocean, or

large lake. Don had never seen water so blue in his life, and he had

seen some surprisingly blue water before, as for instance the

Mediterranean off the coast of Greece. On Don's right was a green, rocky

area that separated the beach and the mouth of the river he and the

girls had traveled down to get this far, several kilometers away. Behind

Don, on a handful of small hills, was the strange "city" of Rendezvous.

After

they had disembarked from the riverboat, leaving behind the cheerful,

lazy swinging atmosphere that had prevailed on their slow trip down from

the Resort, the now very relaxed trio had made their way from the docks

into the town, expecting to be able to make quick and easy progress

through and to the water, when they would turn to the left and follow

the waterline to the Grotto of Ishtar.

As it turned out, though, Rendezvous had proven to be a harder to get through.

1. The

city seemed to be laid out on an almost non-Euclidean plan. Streets

continued on in straight lines for no more than a block at a time, and

two right angled turns did not equal 180 degrees. To make things worse,

cutting through buildings utterly failed to achieve its purpose. Walls

that were parallel on the inside of a building did not translate as

parallel on the outside. Moreover, moving through a building frequently

resulted in exiting in a completely different part of town. All of this

resulted, somehow, in the city being, apparently, much larger than it

appeared from an external viewpoint, as from the docks or where they

were on the beach.

 The

wide variety of sexual distractions to be had through every door and

around every corner. It seemed that the harder they tried to make their

way through Rendezvous the more they would go off track and get

distracted.

 Toshia's

favorite place had been a little club that featured little rooms with

various glory holes in the walls. They had spent several hours there,

and Toshia had ultimately come out of her chamber with her face and

chest splattered with cum and jizz running down the insides and backs of

her legs. Shelonda had been quite partial to a building that was filled

with a wild combination of padded jungle gym and what Don thought of as

a human-sized cat playhouse. There were crazily varied platforms, like a

maze laid out in three dimensions, serving as the surfaces of an

ongoing orgy. Don had a hard time choosing favorites at the best of

times, and there were so many options to pick from in this situation,

but he thought he would probably have to say his favorite part of making

his way through Rendezvous had been watching the two girls react and

enjoy the whole experience. Of course, this was not to say that he had

not also enjoyed all the sex he himself had had.

To be continued in part 6.

Based on the work of BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Jungle Room and The ascent to the Sage

Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Clubbing in Eros.

"Maybe I should have been expecting this," Don said.

"What?" Victor asked.

Don frowned. Where to begin? he

thought. First of all, there seemed to be an actual little jungle

inside the Jungle Room. Though there was a park-like lawn stretching out

in front of them, there were palm trees and thick, jungle vegetation

all around. 

Don

could hear the distinct sound of monkeys and other jungle critters

playing, and doing whatever else they do, from the deepening shadows.

Then there was the open sky overhead. Although it was quite shady on the

floor of the "jungle" they could see the blue, cloudless sky as it

began to darken toward night. Strategically placed torches and a few

bonfires would keep the place from getting too dark. Finally, there was

the quite undeniable fact that the place certainly seemed to be quite a

bit bigger on the inside! Don considered going back outside to walk

around the building, and then pacing the inside off just to make sure,

but then decided he would just go with it. And, he decided, if none of

this bothered Victor, who was he to trouble the big guy's mind?

Walking

a few paces in, to get out of the doorway, Don paused to look around

and get his bearings. On the right, there was a sandy area, with a big

bonfire in the middle. At some distance from the fire, there were quite a

few lounge chairs arranged in a rough circle around the fire and open

area. There were a few people lounging there at the moment. Continuing

on counterclockwise, and moving deeper into the micro-jungle, Don saw a

raised platform with cushions and pillows; it really looked like a huge

couch, or a sectional unit taken to extremes. Beyond this, Don made out

several tree houses, accessed by ladders, as well as various sorts of

beds, couches and blankets scattered about the more or less open areas

between the trees. In the distance, he thought he saw a cave of some

sort. To the left of that and closer to the entrance, seemed to be a

pool, designed to look like a natural pond, complete with a waterfall.

On Don's immediate left, then, was a large wooden structure, raising

several stories from the floor.

Don,

followed closely by Victor, turned to this complicated building within a

building and climbed the few stairs that led up to the wide

deck-platform that was the first floor. Right in front of them was an

open area that was apparently used as a dance floor; there were several

couples dancing slowly to the music that was playing, as well as a few

solo dancers, all of whom were in varying states of undress. Off to one

side was a row of stripper's dance poles, around which danced a couple

of almost entirely naked young women, and, at the far end, a strapping

young man wearing nothing but a loin cloth. Don could also see, along

another side of the platform, a set of comfortable chairs, one of which

was being used at the moment as a platform for some very enthusiastic

sex. Across the dance floor, there was a refreshment bar much like those

that had been in the Manor, and a set of stairs leading to the upper

floors of the structure.

Before

they could go any further, a striking woman with long legs, large, firm

tits and long red hair falling down over her shoulders and down her

back in an unruly tumult came up to them; she was wearing a diaphanous

green silk "skirt" that was really just a pair of broad strips hanging

from a narrow belt around her waist that covered her sex and her butt

crack before falling down between her legs. She also wore a heavy gold

necklace that hung between her generous breasts. She smiled at them and

said, "Hello, welcome to the Jungle Room, would either or both of you

like to dance?"

"Hi," Don smiled, "I'm still looking around, but perhaps Victor here would."

The woman looked Victor up and down with obvious approval while the big, muscular man returned the favor.

"Hello, Victor. I'm Vixen. What do you say, big fella, wanna dance?" she smiled.

"Sure," Victor grinned.

Don

smiled a little himself, watching the two of them moving toward the

center of the dance floor and then begin dancing, while he was thinking, "Vixen"? What an odd name. He

looked around again, deciding where to explore first. His eye was

caught by the long, black hair of one of the women dancing on a pole,

and he decided to move in that direction for a better look.

Her

hair was thick, straight, hung down to her butt, or would if she

stopped moving long enough, and was a lustrous black that gleamed darkly

in the rather subdued light of the Jungle Room. Her skin was a reddish

brown. She had long, slender arms and legs, full breasts and a lovely

rear. As he drew closer, Don thought she was most likely of Native

American extraction, perhaps South American. She was wearing a dark red

skirt with slits that ran all the way up to her hips on each side, gold

bracelets and anklets, and a gold necklace that was more of a choker,

hugging her slender neck closely. He noticed that she had a black ring

on the middle finger of her left hand. Her breasts were bare, and her

dark nipples seemed to beckon to Don. He saw that her face was lovely,

and then she smiled at him with a friendly, playful light in her eyes,

and Don decided he would tarry here for a while. He stopped behind the

stool set in front of the dark beauty's pole and asked, "May I?"

She smiled again, and said, "Please do, welcome to the jungle."

"Thank you," Don smiled back as he sat down on the stool. He was already trying to place her accent.

She

spun herself around the silvery pole in a gravity defying display of

strength and grace. Her hair was flung about in a wide, beautiful arc.

Her skirt flared too, displaying her sexy legs to considerable effect.

Don was struck by the way her body moved about the pole in a wonderful

combination of the athletic and the erotic. He was already finding

himself mesmerized by the dancer's beauty and sensuality. She came to a

stop, with her arm wrapped around the pole, leaned against the pole, and

said, "This is your first time to our jungle, isn't it?"

Latin, but not Spanish or Mexican, Don thought in the back of his mind. He said, "Yes, how could you tell?"

"I

would have remembered you," she smiled as she slid from the pole and

glided toward him. She bent down and took his face in her hands, looking

deeply into his eyes. As he was looking back into her dark brown gaze,

he thought, Portuguese? Then she was

kissing him lightly and all coherent thought flew away. Don's

perceptions and mental processes were abruptly focused entirely on her

lips touching his and the fragrance of her perfume. As she pulled away,

only a moment later, a deep sigh slipped from his lips.

She smiled and laughed a little and said, "This is how we welcome visitors."

Brazilean! Don's brain exclaimed triumphantly, but his mouth was murmuring, "That's a very nice welcome."

"I'm

India," she said as she began to dance in front of him, her legs on

either side of his knees. Her hands were moving over her naked flesh as

she swayed in time to the music. Don was having a hard time knowing

where to look; not that there was any proper place to look or not look,

but that everywhere on this woman's body seemed to be the best place to

focus his attention.

"I'm Don," he finally managed.

"It's

good to meet you Don," she smiled, pronouncing his name more like

"Dohn", which he found utterly charming. "What have you been doing

before you came here?"

Don chuckled, "That's a long story."

"I like stories," she purred in his ear before kissing his neck.

A

shiver ran through the length of Don's body, and he breathed in her

scent again. "Um," he attempted, "well, I guess, it begins in the

Manor."

"Ah, yes, I've heard of this place," she nodded.

"I

woke up with my friend in a bedroom there," he managed as India

casually untied the knot that held her skirt in place and dropped the

garment to the floor, exposing her pretty, bare pussy.

She

straddled his lap and sat down, placing her warm hands on his shoulders

and looking him in the eye. Don's hands moved up along her firm, smooth

thighs. Remembering the rules of his non-Eros life, he half expected to

be told "no touching", but of course such a restriction was foreign

here.

"Your friend is the man dancing with Vixen?"

"No," Don laughed. "That's Victor, we didn't meet him until much later. My friend's not here right now. She's at Ladies Nite."

"Ah," India nodded. She began to caress his neck and shoulders, and Don continued to stroke her legs idly.

"Well, um, my friend and I didn't know where we were or how we got there, or even how to get out of that room."

"That must have been frightening," India said, as her hand moved over Don's bare chest.

"Well,

it was certainly strange. I think my friend, Toshia, was more concerned

than I was. We were all alone for a bit, and very confused, but then

some other people showed up... Well, they fell into the room actually!

They weren't much help – well, they were helpful in a sense – but they

were too horny to really answer our questions."

India smiled broadly and nodded, as her hand made its way down to Don's lap and began to caress his already hardening cock.

"Uh, well, we did find our way out of the room – well, Toshia did – and things got stranger after that..."

"What do you mean? How stranger?"

So,

Don began to tell this beautiful woman about his adventures in the

Manor, all while she listened attentively and continued to pull and

stroke his now very hard cock. Occasionally she asked a question,

laughed, or otherwise expressed interest. As he talked, Don let his

hands roam over her warm skin, caressing and exploring. Now and then she

would lean in and kiss his neck or his shoulder, and he would sometimes

lean forward to kiss her breasts. He was about to tell her about the

maze in the garden, when India decided they had waited long enough. She

rose up off Don's legs and shifted forward, pulling his straining cock

forward. He felt her hot, wet pussy against his head, and then the

exquisite sensation of entering her warm, moist sex. Don groaned as she

slowly but steadily sank down on him, letting his cock fill her. With

his hands holding her waist tightly, Don kept her down on him, and India

began to rock on his lap, working his cock in and out of her, while

grinding her clit against the base of his thick cock. Her hands came up

and clasped his face, pulling his mouth to hers. Their kiss was long and

passionate as she rode him there in the Jungle Room. Don reached around

to squeeze her beautiful ass in his hands as he struggled to push

himself even further up inside her. India shifted back and forth against

him, grinding herself against his body, while his tongue slipped into

her mouth, slipping over her smaller tongue, and while her breast moved

against his chest, their nipples brushing against each other's.

When

their mouths parted at last India slipped her strong, thin arms around

Don's neck and tossed her head back, letting her mane of jet black hair

fall down over her back. Don paused a moment to revel in the sight of

this gorgeous creature riding his cock here in the middle of this

strange junglesque setting. He took in her long, beautiful neck, her

full, heaving breasts, and her red-brown skin, now shimmering in the

torchlight with a thin sheen of perspiration. Then, he lowered his head

to kiss her chest, first between her tits and then made his way to each

nipple in turn, pulling and sucking on them, pinching them between his

teeth now and then. This last elicited a happy whimper from India and

she rocked against him with even more insistence. Don, his cock

straining up inside the exquisite grasp of her pussy, pulled her forward

and down, making sure she was rubbing against him as much as possible.

Then, he felt her hands moving around to hold the back of his head,

keeping his mouth on her breast, where he was sucking hard on her left

nipple. Don heard her moaning at the same time he felt her body

beginning to shake against him. Her pussy pulled and squeezed at him as

she climaxed. Don held onto India as she rode his cock trembling and

groaning with what seemed to him like a very long, satisfying orgasm.

She

finally relaxed her grip on his head and he was able to pull back and

smile up at her. She blushed a little and smiled back at him. "That was

beautiful," she said in her wonderful accent, "but I'm not done with

you."

Before

Don could even think of objecting, the lithe beauty slipped off his

cock and lap, and knelt between his legs. India gave him a wink with her

dark brown eyes, as she took his very hard, slippery cock in her hand.

She pulled it forward a bit, and ran her pink tongue up along its

length. Don shuddered as she reached its head and lingered there,

fluttering over it, licking her own juices off it. Then, she was sucking

his head into her mouth. Her pretty eyes looked up at him as she began

to move her mouth up and down, taking more and more of him into her

mouth and then her throat. Don shuddered and felt a low groan building

up in his throat. He was barely aware of the fact that quite a few

people were watching the two of them, but he couldn't take his eyes off

the vision of the gorgeous woman sucking on his cock. She had a tight

grip on the base of his shaft as her lips moved up and down on his

shaft. He felt her tongue pressing against the underside of his cock and

her throat squeezing around his sensitive head. Almost without

noticing, Don moved his hands up to either side of her head and held on

to her gently, keeping her there as she sucked on him insistently.

"Oh

god!" he cried out as he finally closed his eyes and let his own orgasm

erupt. At first all he could feel was the intense sensation at the base

of his balls and shooting through his entire nervous system. Then,

gradually he became aware of the fact that he was pumping jet after jet

of hot cum into India's mouth and throat. He opened his eyes to see her

holding tightly to him as she took all of his cum in. He felt her

swallowing repeatedly. Don's body was shuddering and twitching as he

very slowly came down. India didn't take her mouth off him until she was

sure she had gotten every last drop of cum out of him.

"Wow!" Don breathed. "That was amazing!"

"Thank

you," India smiled, giving his cock a little kiss. She laid her head

against his thigh as he stroked her thick, black hair happily. Don found

himself thinking he would have to thank the resort's gate for insisting

they enjoy the resort before leaving.

"That looked like fun!" said a woman's voice from over Don's shoulder, and he felt a light hand touching his left arm.

India smiled and said, "It was. This is Don, Jaden."

Don

looked back and up to smile back at the slender woman with reddish

brown hair falling past her shoulders. She had great, slim legs and full

tits that looked large on her petite frame. Her cheerful smile was

infectious, though Don realized that might just be the great orgasm

talking. Then he felt India's hands on his thighs as she drew herself

back up in front of him. For a moment, Don found himself sitting there

grinning between two beautiful naked women. I really do love it here, he

thought to himself, meaning the Jungle Room, the resort and Eros at

once. He noticed now that India stood with an undeniable air of

confidence and even authority. There was something regal in her bearing.

"I think it's time for a game," India smiled at Don and Jaden. "What do you think?"

"That's a great idea!" Jaden nodded.

"I'm always up for a game," Don agreed as he stood up, a bit unsteadily.

"Come

along if you want to join the game," India called out to everyone in

range of her voice as she began to saunter over to the steps down to the

floor of the "jungle". Don followed along after her swaying backside as

if he were bewitched.

"She's amazing, isn't she?" Jaden asked with a wink.

Don smiled back at the pretty little redhead and said, "I think that might not be strong enough. Are you a regular here?"

She

smiled back. "I'm here pretty often. I heard some of the story you were

telling India. It sounds very hot. I'd love to visit that place. Is it

far from here?"

"I'm afraid so," he nodded. "I'd offer to take you there, but our flying carpet is broken."

"A flying carpet? I've never seen one of those," she frowned a bit. "Why does it sound so funny?"

Don

looked at her carefully, thinking again about how much people

remembered from their lives outside Eros. Apparently Jaden didn't

remember that magic wasn't supposed to work, but somehow managed to hold

onto the notion that a flying carpet was somehow wrong.

While

all of this was going on, they had followed India down to the thick

grass of the floor and to the open lawn-like area spread out in front of

the club's entrance, where there were six large colorful blankets

arranged in a circle around a thick, squat wooden post with a flat top.

Don was quite positive those blankets and that post had not been there

when he and Victor had come in, and it looked like that post was set

quite firmly into the ground.

"Oh, the spinner game!" Jaden said happily.

India

smiled warmly at her redheaded friend and walked toward the post, which

came up to just under her full breasts. She beckoned to Don, who was

quite happy to come closer. He saw that there was a very basic spinner,

like the kind you would use to play a game of Twister, on the top of the

post. Beneath the spinning arrow, the top of the post was clearly

divided by thick black lines into six sectors corresponding to the six

blankets.

"The

women go to a blanket, then the men spin and go play with that woman,"

India explained. She held up a good-sized hourglass, which she seemed to

produce out of thin air, and said, "When time is up, they stop and come

spin again."

Don nodded and grinned, "Sounds like fun."

"It is!" India smiled back. "Now, how many people do we have?"

Both

Don and India looked around and did a quick head count. There turned

out to be six guys, including Don and Victor, and eight women, including

India, Jaden and Vixen, who was now pretty much naked, just like

everyone else.

"I'll keep the time," India decided, and then said, "Rain and Lena do you mind sharing?"

The

trim brunette with the long dancer's legs and the curvy blonde with

very long straight hair looked at each other, giggled a bit and said no,

quickly moving together to claim one of the blankets. The other women

each took a place, as India explained the simple rules to the guys.

"When I call 'time' you have to stop," she said seriously, but with a

mischievous twinkle in her eye. "Don and Victor, it's your first time,

so you go first."

Don

gestured for Victor to go ahead, and then watched as the big guy spun

the little metal arrow, which finally stopped on the sector matching up

with a gorgeous woman with an amazing body and long black hair with

silver streaks running through it. While Don had to admit that there was

no losing in this little game, he hoped he didn't have to wait too many

turns to get paired up with that beauty.

Don

spun the arrow and found himself paired with an adorable woman with

beautiful full breasts, thick red hair, sparkling eyes and an infectious

smile. She flashed Don a big grin as he came toward her, and said,

"Hello there," with an unmistakable Australian accent.

"Hi," he smiled, and then added, "I'm Don."

She looked him over in a very friendly way and said, "Pleased to meet you, Don. I'm Bella."

Don was vaguely aware that there was a bit of a hold up as one of the guys had to spin again.

"Sometimes

we just play that you go wherever the spinner sends you, but India

seems to want to make sure things are evened out – for now, anyway,"

Bella explained. Somehow Don was picking up on a bubbly enthusiasm in

her voice.

Don

took the time to notice that counterclockwise, to his left, the next

blanket had Vixen and the one after that had Jaden, each of whom were

paired up with a male Jungle Room guest. To his right, or clockwise

around the circle, were a blanket with a staggering beauty with long

brown hair and then the blanket with Lena and Rain, each blanket also

now graced by a guy. Victor and his partner were directly opposite Don

and Bella on the circle.

"OK," India called, "time starts ... now!"

Bella

wasted no time, stepping up to Don and slipping her arms around him. He

felt her soft breasts pressed against his belly as he leaned his head

down to kiss her upturned lips. She responded eagerly, opening her mouth

for his tongue and pulling him even closer to her. Don felt his cock

rising between them, and then Bella's hand slipping around to take hold

of it, pulling and caressing it.

It

was hard to tell whether Bella was drawing him down or he was lowering

her to the blanket, but somehow they ended up lying together, still

kissing passionately. His hand moved up between her smooth thighs and

his fingers were stroking her outer lips, already moist with her nectar,

while her hand continued to move up and down on his now very hard cock

with a tight grip. Don's fingers slipped between her lips and began to

push up into Bella's warm pussy. He was very happy that she was so wet

already. He worked his fingers slowly up into her, pausing for a moment

to find and tease her clit with the end of his thumb. She groaned into

his mouth and squeezed his cock still tighter. Don pushed his fingers

further up into her, pressing his palm against her clit. As he began to

fuck his fingers in and out of her grasping pussy his palm ground

against her clit. When they finally broke their kiss for a bit of air,

Bella gasped, "Fuck!"

Don smiled and leaned in to kiss and bite at her neck, which elicited a low, "God, I love that!"

Around

him, Don could hear the sounds of other women and men beginning to get

quite worked up. It was a heady situation. Then Bella was saying in his

ear, "You need to fuck me with this big cock of yours, Don."

Don was about to say, "It would be my pleasure," when India's voice called out, "Time!"

Don

left Bella with a smile and a kiss, and returned to India at the post.

This time Don went first, and was pleased to be directed to the blanket

on which Jaden reclined, waiting. On his left, counterclockwise, was the

gorgeous woman he'd noticed earlier, along with one of the guys Don

didn't know; on the right was Vixen and another guy. Don made a mental

note that he should start paying more attention to men's names. None of

this mental orientation and reflection distracted him from the woman at

hand. As he knelt down between her long, slender legs, Don smiled at

Jaden and said, "At long last."

Everyone must have quickly spun and sorted things out, because India shortly called, "Begin!"

Don

grinned at Jaden as he leaned over her reclining body to give her a

kiss. He planned to make it brief, but she wasn't having it; she kissed

him hard and long, hungrily even. Don didn't even think of resisting,

but leaned down further, on his hands and knees over her, until she was

lying back on the blanket beneath him. When their kiss broke for a

moment, Don took the opportunity to begin kissing his way down her lithe

body. He was tempted to linger over her beautiful breasts, but had

another destination in mind and was very much aware of the time slipping

by, so he moved down along her firm belly until he was kissing the tops

of her firm, smooth thighs.

Jaden

spread her legs open for him as Don settled between them, planting

kisses on the sensitive skin on the insides of her upper thighs and

then, lightly, on her exposed labia. He felt her shiver in anticipation,

and then heard her moan lowly when he ran his tongue over her. Don

gently parted her lips with his fingertips and moved his tongue up along

her moist inner lips, brushing it over the tip of her clit as he

finished. He repeated this, and then again. He felt Jaden's hand on his

head then, encouraging him to dine more enthusiastically. Don smiled to

himself and began pressing his tongue against her harder, focusing more

and more on her sensitive clit. Hearing Jaden murmuring approval as she

began to rock her hips against the pressure of his lips and tongue, Don

began to work two fingers up into her very moist pussy. He kept licking

at her clit, keeping the pressure on it, while he fucked his fingers in

and out of her. It didn't take too much of this before Jaden cried out

and pulled his head even closer to her. Don pushed his fingers deep into

her pussy and sucked on her clit as her body clenched and shuddered

around him. He felt slippery, sweet wetness covering the lower half of

his face and his hand.

"Oh, god!" Jaden breathed at last.

Don

slowly released her clit, but kept his fingers up inside her. He was

about to see how quickly he could make her cum again, when India called,

"Time!"

Jaden

managed to pull him in for another passionate kiss, which he was quite

happy to let keep him from being among the first to spin this round. In

fact, by the time he got up from the blanket, Victor was waiting to take

his place with Jaden. Don thought Victor's big, muscular body and dark

skin were an interesting contrast to Jaden's slender frame and

relatively light complexion. Victor's cock was already quite hard, and

Don suspected the two of them wouldn't wait long before getting right

down to business.

Don

finally managed to get to India and the spinner. The beautiful mistress

of the jungle smiled broadly at him and said, "Only one spot, Don. Go

with Rain and Lena."

Don

thanked her with a smile, and quickly made it around to the blanket

where the two women were waiting. They didn't let him lie down, but

stopped him as he made it to the blanket, on their knees in front of him

and smiling up at him. Don felt like he was in a porn scene as first

the lovely blonde Lena, and then the pixie-ish brunette Rain, took his

cock into her mouth, sucking it and teasing the underside with her

tongue. When she didn't have his cock actually in her mouth, each girl

was leaning in to kiss at the shaft or underneath to lick and suck at

his balls. Occasionally, they stopped to both kiss and lick their way up

his shaft and over his head, which led them to kiss each other

playfully while Don watched. For once, Don was utterly oblivious to what

was going on to either side of him. It didn't take much of this

treatment before Don had his hands on their heads and was standing there

fucking his straining cock in and out of first one pretty mouth and

then the other. Although India had coaxed an intensely powerful orgasm

out of him, Don felt sure that Lena and Rain were about to make him come

in spectacular facial cum-shot fashion. They could sense his impending

climax and stopped sucking him. Instead they smiled up at him as Lena

pumped his cock in her fist and Rain caressed and squeezed his balls.

"Time!"

The

girls dutifully, and all too promptly, stopped stimulating him with

their hands, and Don gave a loud, heartfelt groan of frustration. Lena

and Rain laughed and each gave the head of his cock a light kiss. Don

leaned down to give them each a quick kiss before returning to India and

her spinner.

"Having fun, Don?" the beautiful India asked with more than a little mischief sparkling in her eyes.

He nodded and said, "This is a very nice place!"

"I am glad you think so," she smiled.

Don

took his turn flicking the spinner and was delighted to be directed to

the blanket where the gorgeous woman with the amazing body and

silver-streaked hair waited. He smiled as he approached, saying, "Hi,

I'm Don."

She

smiled back at him and said, "Hello, Don. I'm Emmy." He thought her

accent was Dutch or something like that. She reached out to him, slipped

her warm hand around his waist and drew him down to her on the blanket.

As he settled between her legs and smiled down into her cheerful eyes,

she took his cock in her hand, pulling it down and getting it positioned

just right. She said in his ear, hot breath on his neck, "I don't know

about you, but I have had enough foreplay."

Don

nodded his agreement, but couldn't find any coherent thoughts to

express as he pushed himself into Emmy's very warm and wet embrace.

Lying there with their arms wrapped around each other and Emmy's legs

pulling Don in, they began to kiss and fuck intently. Don was aware of

her tongue and lips pressing and moving against his, and of her full

breasts pressed against his chest as they moved, and of her arms and

legs pulling him tighter to her, but the sensations of his cock sliding

in and out of her strong, smooth pussy as it squeezed and pulled at him

overrode everything else. Normally, Don made sure to work his body

against his partner to make sure she was as stimulated as possible, but

now Don was lost to his lust. He bent his back, gaining purchase with

his knees and feet as he thrust with his legs, and held on to her

shoulders, pulling her down on him. For her part, Emmy seemed just as

intent on encouraging Don to ravish her. In fact, Emmy began to come

first, shaking and trembling in Don's arms. Feeling her pussy pulling

and squeezing at his cock sent him over the edge, and Don found himself

shoving up into her hard as his cock erupted, pumping hot cum up into

her pussy and womb. Don held on to Emmy for long minutes as they shook

together moaning.

Don

felt a hand on his shoulder, and looked over to see India's lovely face

framed by her thick, black hair. She was smiling fondly at both of

them. She leaned in to kiss Don's cheek, and said, "That was beautiful.

Let's all go over to the orgy bed."

With

a happy grin on his face, Don let India and Jaden help him up and lead

him deeper into the Jungle Room, to the raised platform with cushions

and pillows he had noticed earlier. Now he saw that there was a raised

bolster along two edges, making it seem more like a very large couch or a

day-bed on steroids. All fourteen of the people who had been involved

in the spinner game, including India, tumbled in naked confusion onto

the orgy bed.

Jaden

insisted on trying to "repay" Don for earlier, and, with some extremely

talented oral ministrations, with her finger slipping up into his butt

along the way, she quickly had his cock rock hard again. While she was

so engaged, one of the other guys got behind her, coaxed her up on her

knees and began to fuck her vigorously. Similarly, India took advantage

of Don's position and straddled his face. Don immediately began to lick

and suck at the dark beauty's sweet pussy and clit.

The

orgy, spurred on by the XYZ pumping in their veins as well as the

erotic, torch lit jungle environment, went on for what must have been

hours. Some of the people drifted off and some newcomers joined in, and

Don lost count of how many women he had fucked, kissed and licked. Some

moments stood out, of course: watching Jaden enthusiastically riding up

and down Victor's thick cock; fucking Bella's tight ass while she had

another cock in her pussy; fucking himself in and out of Vixen's very

talented mouth and throat as Victor rammed into her pussy from behind;

watching Emmy and Lena in a very hot 69...

Then,

as things were winding down, the guys who were still functioning ganged

up on India, each one, and sometimes two at a time, taking their turns

cumming inside and on the beautiful woman. Don sat back and watched

happily, lost in a happy post-orgasmic daze, until everyone else was

done. Then, he took his place between her legs. She smiled up at him

sleepily, and murmured, "Yes, Don, fuck me."

He

nodded, and pushed his cock up into her very wet and slippery pussy,

squeezing quite a bit of sticky white cum out of her as he did. Slowly

and deliberately, he fucked himself into the jungle queen, holding onto

her nearly limp, sweaty body, lightly kissing her full lips. She moaned

as another in a very long line of orgasms swelled up inside her

exhausted body, and Don pushed into her as his cock swelled and flooded

her sex with his last cum of the night. Stroking her hair and kissing

her forehead, Don laid her gently back on the bed.

He was asleep before he was able to pull out of her.

Don’s Monks at the Abby of Records

The Abbey of Records

At

the top of the rocky path, which had actually been occasionally

augmented by actual steps cut into the stone of the mountainside, the

little troop found something of an expansive, broad shelf. A stream fell

tumbling down the mountain, and formed a rushing brook that cut across

the shelf in front of them, running right to left, on its way to join in

the wide lake that dominated the level area.

 For

the most part, the place looked like a well-tended park or picnic

ground. On the other side of the brook was the other distinctive feature

of the green shelf: a stone building, or a tight complex of buildings,

from which sprouted a tall tower of pinkish stone. Toshia thought the

building, or buildings around the base of the tower resembled a

monastery more than anything else. As for the tower itself, with its

coloration, and the way the upper stories swelled out to accommodate a

larger space at the top, it was rather obviously phallic. That's a bit heavy handed, she thought to herself.

Although,

after their sweaty climb, which had taken several hours, the sight of

that beautiful lake, and the thought of a swim, was quite appealing, Don

and Toshia led the little troop straight for the bridge that spanned

the brook and carried the path they were on toward the tower. As they

approached, Toshia was surprised to see that there was a large, very

dark-skinned man standing there, barring the way onto the bridge. She

was pretty sure he hadn't been there a moment before. He had thick

muscles, stood at least two meters tall, and was leaning on a very large

and shiny sword. Of course, he also had a prodigious cock and a pair of

heavy balls hanging between his legs.

None

of them had had any kind of play since they had convened by the pool

that morning, prior to leaving the Resort by way of the now rather

cooperative gate, so Toshia wasn't at all surprised that she found

herself thinking she would like to see if this big, black fellow was as

good a fuck as she imagined he must be. He didn't look like he was there

to offer sex, though.

When

they got close enough, the big man held up his hand and said, "Halt."

Naturally enough, Toshia thought, he had a deep, sexy bass voice.

"Hello," Don offered. "We would like to visit the tower."

"The tower is not open to all," the man said impassively.

"To whom is it open?" Toshia asked.

"To

members of the Order and to eligible pilgrims." Toshia got the sense

that making these pronouncements was the whole point of this man's

existence. He intoned his lines as if he was an actor with a small cameo

part that he would nevertheless act the hell out of.

Don frowned a moment before saying, "We're pilgrims. We need to speak with the Sage of the Tower."

The

big, black man said nothing for a long moment as he looked the party

over carefully. He fixed each of them with his inscrutable dark eyes as

if he was examining their souls, or at least reading their minds.

Finally, he said, "Three of you may pass."

Don asked, "Do you mean the three of us?" as he indicated himself, Toshia and Nicole.

The impassive guard nodded once.

"Good guess," Toshia whispered.

"It just seemed to make sense," Don muttered.

"What are our friends supposed to do?" Toshia asked, but the man didn't even bother to shrug.

"We could wait by the lake," Shelonda suggested.

Toshia was about to say that was a good idea, but Amy chimed in, asking, "How long will you be?"

"That's a very good question," Don nodded.

Shelonda

frowned and then offered, "Why don't we go for a swim, and if you're

not back when we're done, we'll just go back down to the Resort and you

can come meet us there?"

"I

like that idea," Amy grinned. Toshia suspected Amy would be quite happy

to give up their little quest and stay at the Resort indefinitely.

"The Resort's a big place," Victor observed quietly.

"That's

right," Don nodded. "Why don't we try checking in with the Sheriff? You

guys stop in and tell her where you're going, and we'll ask her where

you are."

"I'm

not sure the sheriff will appreciate that," Toshia thought, but nobody

else had any better ideas, so the sextet split into two groups – Amy,

Shelonda and Victor heading off to swim in the lake, as Don, Nicole and

Toshia slipped past the muscular guard and crossed the wooden bridge.

There

was no sign or any other indication of where they should go, but they

could only see one door: a heavy, wooden thing of dark brown, with a

large metal knocker set in the middle of it. It struck Toshia just then

that there was nothing at all sexual about this door, the wall it was

set into, or the building attached to the wall, unless you counted the

gigantic phallus sticking out of it, of course. Toshia reached out and

lifted the clapper and let it fall. There was a very loud bang on their

side of the door. After a long moment, she banged again.

"Maybe nobody's home," Nicole offered.

Don

opened his mouth to respond to this, but before he could speak, the

door swung open. A young man with blond, disheveled hair and striking

blue eyes peered around the door at them. He was wearing a brown robe,

like what Toshia imagined monks wore, only this one looked like it had

been thrown on in a great hurry; the belt around his waist was only

loosely tied, and the brown hood fell around his shoulders in obvious

disarray.

"Um, hello," the young man said, "welcome to the Abbey. Please come in."

"Thank you," Don nodded, as he led the way through the doorway.

They

were admitted into a comfortable but simple foyer, where half a dozen

other brown-robed young adults assembled hastily to greet them. They

were a mix of men and women, but they were all in the same state of muss

as the fellow who had opened the door. Toshia could well imagine what

they had been up to before she'd banged on their front door.

"We're looking for the Sage," Don announced.

"Yes,

of course," said a voice from behind the small crowd of young people,

who quickly parted to let the speaker come forward. This was a tall

Asian gentleman who definitely looked more like a monk than the others.

He was older for one thing, and seemed to have a more serene and

unruffled demeanor. He smiled at Toshia and the others and said,

"Welcome to the Abbey of Records, we will be happy to conduct you to the

Sage. However, we have something of a ritual we would ask you to

follow."

"What

sort of ritual?" Toshia asked, remembering the rite they had

participated in the night after they had left the Manor. She couldn't

decide at the moment if she was more titillated or leery of such a

prospect.

The

tall man smiled and said, "Nothing alarming, I assure you. First we

would offer to refresh you after your climb – a bath and some food and

water. Then it is our custom to interview you in some detail about your

experiences here in Eros."

Don

and Toshia conferred silently by means of a quickly shared glance and

barely visible shrugs. They both seemed to think that Nicole would go

along with whatever they decided. Toshia smiled back at the tall man and

said, "Some refreshment would be very nice, thank you."

The man bowed a bit, and said, "Alan, please attend to our guests. I will prepare the scribes."

The

young man who had opened the door bowed lower and said, "Yes, sir." He

then turned to Toshia and her friends and said, "If you'll follow me..."

They

followed Alan as he led them into the Abbey and down a series of

corridors, all as simple, even rustic, as the foyer. The half dozen

brown-robed ... Toshia wasn't sure what to call them ... followed along

in a hushed but clearly excited train. Finally, they came to a wide,

open sunlit courtyard with an array of big stone basins cut into the

floor. Each basin was filled with clear water (of the XYZ variety, of

course) that sparkled in the midday sun. There was a profusion of

flowers all around the courtyard, filling the area with bright colors

and pleasant scents.

A

young woman with dark red hair and freckles smiled almost shyly at

Toshia as she took her by the arm and gently led her toward a

water-filled tub to the left. Toshia noticed that Don and Nicole were

each being taken to nearby, but separate, tubs.

"May I help you out of your clothes?" the little redhead asked.

"Certainly,"

Toshia smiled. It only took a moment before her sandals and dress were

discarded and Toshia was slipping into the warm bathwater. The redhead

quickly tossed her brown robe off over her head and joined her, bringing

along some soap and a big sponge. Toshia just relaxed and enjoyed the

attention as the girl began scrubbing at her skin. She only smiled as

the pretty blond Alan stripped down and joined them, helping by washing

Toshia's hair. Toshia hadn't been so well cleaned or so pampered since

leaving the Manor, and there was no question that it felt very good

indeed.

Of

course, the combination of being immersed in XYZ, the presence of the

two sexy, naked bodies, and the way her body was being touched and

stroked, soon had Toshia thinking mischievously. Her hands began to move

up along the strong legs of her bathers. She slipped her hands up and

around to give each of their bottoms a squeeze. The redhead's breast was

in Toshia's face then, and she went ahead and gave the ruddy little

nipple a kiss. At about the same time, her hand managed to find Alan's

half erect cock, so she began to squeeze and pull on that.

The

two young people laughed happily and began to caress Toshia's body more

playfully. Soon the girl was squatting down in the water next to

Toshia, with her sponge moving purposefully between Toshia's legs; Alan

was standing in front of Toshia with his now quite hard cock standing

out in front of him as he carefully, but thoroughly rinsed Toshia's

hair; and, Toshia, meanwhile, busied herself kissing and sucking on the

purple head of that sex organ as she worked her left hand up between the

redhead's legs to stroke her lips and clit under the water. The girl

leaned in to help Toshia with Alan's cock, kissing along the shaft, and

reaching up to fondle his balls with her free hand. The sponge was doing

wonderful work under the water as the redhead rubbed it back and forth

over Toshia's pussy and clit, and Toshia had to concentrate to move her

own fingers productively. She shifted a bit so that she could slip two

of her fingers up inside the redhead's pussy, letting her palm take care

of keeping pressure and friction on the girl's clit. This left her

freer to concentrate on Alan's cock.

Toshia

took hold of the base of Alan's cock with her right hand and began to

suck on his broad head more deliberately. She enjoyed the sensation of

having it fill her mouth, moving over her lips and tongue. As she felt

her body responding to the sponge between her legs and the oral

stimulation of sucking Alan's cock, she began to suck him harder and

faster, her hand pumping the base of his shaft as the redhead continued

to kiss his balls and groaned now and then as Toshia's fingers fucked in

and out of her.

As

it turned out, the redhead was the first to come, gasping and

whimpering as she clung to Toshia's shoulder and Alan's leg. Alan

followed soon after, his fingers tangled in Toshia's hair and the

redhead's, his body shuddering, and his cock spewing hot cum into

Toshia's mouth and down her throat. Toshia was still swallowing

hungrily, when she felt her own orgasm ripping through her body in waves

of bright ecstasy. She held onto Alan's cock and kept sucking on it

until she could open her eyes and catch her breath. Then, with a smile

and a kiss, she let it go and took a moment to look around.

In

the tub closest to hers, Toshia saw that Don had slid down in the water

so that his head was resting on a towel on the lip of his tub, and a

naked woman was – somewhat precariously – kneeling over his mouth,

enjoying the oral treatment Toshia now knew so well. At the same time, a

very generously buxom young woman was riding up and down on Don's lap;

while smiling happily and squeezing her own big tits tightly. A bit

further away, Nicole was bent over the edge of her own tub as a

particularly well-muscled young man fucked in and out of her from

behind. Toshia could clearly see that Nicole had cum splattered over her

face – no doubt contributed by the gentleman who was now running a

sponge over Nicole's back.

Just

then Toshia's attention was drawn closer to home, as a robed woman with

dark brown hair and a warm smile knelt down next to her with a platter

bearing a selection of fruit and a tall glass of water.

"Ah,

thank you," Toshia smiled, as she took an apple and the glass. By the

time Toshia had eaten half her apple, Nicole was being served fruit and

water. By the time she was done with the apple and finishing off her

water, Don was coming up for air and being offered refreshment. As

Toshia finished her drink, the girl who had helped bathe her and more

took the apple core and glass from her. Alan helped her out of the tub

and proceeded to dry her with a nicely soft towel. She looked around

then for her clothes, but was being presented with a grey robe, which

was more like a bathrobe than the monkish ones the others were wearing.

"We

thought you wouldn't mind if we washed your clothes for you while

you're here," said the smiling woman who had brought Toshia fruit.

In

short order, all three of them had been fed and watered, and were

wearing comfortable grey robes. Apparently sex time was over for now,

and they were led back into the Abbey, where they were met again by the

tall Asian man.

He

offered them a friendly smile and said, "In the interest of a more

accurate report, we would ask that you each be interviewed separately.

We have three scribes ready to begin, if you don't mind."

Toshia

was conducted into a comfortable room that she thought could best be

described as a study. There was a plain, but nice, wooden desk, a window

high up on the wall facing the door that let in warm afternoon

sunshine, a couch, and what looked like a comfortable easy chair.

Sitting on the other side of the desk, at an old fashioned typewriter,

was a man with a darkish Mediterranean complexion, and warm brown eyes.

His head was shaved, but he had a dark black mustache and goatee. He

rose as Toshia entered, showing that he was rather tall. Like the others

he was wearing a brown robe. He leaned forward over the desk and

extended his hand, saying, "Good afternoon. My name is Esteban."

"Pleased

to meet you, Esteban," she smiled as she shook his hand, a little

amused at the sudden manners after just having engaged in a little orgy

with complete strangers. "I'm Toshia."

"That's a very pretty name," Esteban smiled. "Is it short for... No? Very good. Please make yourself comfortable."

As

Toshia considered her options, her escort retired back into the hallway

without a word, and without closing the door behind him. She supposed

this was intended to reassure her and her friends. Smiling a little to

herself, Toshia decided to sit in the easy chair. When she took her

seat, Esteban likewise sat down in front of his typewriter, and raised

his hands over it, laying his fingers lightly on the keys.

"We

have some basic questions to ask to begin," he said with another

charming smile. "First, though, how do you spell your name?"

After Toshia told him, he asked, "What is the last thing you remember before waking up in Eros?"

Toshia was a little surprised at this question, but said, "Going to bed with my girlfriend, Sarah."

Esteban's fingers flew over the keyboard quickly.

"Was that at night?"

"Yes."

"Was

there anything special or distinctive about that evening?" His English

was perfectly clear, though he had a noticeable Hispanic accent.

"Not that I can recall."

"Did you have sex that night?"

"Um, why do you ask?"

Esteban shrugged and offered her another sympathetic smile, "These are just the questions we're supposed to ask."

"Who says you're supposed to ask?"

"The Sage," he answered as if he expected that to deal with any and all objections.

"What was the last thing you remember before waking up in Eros?" she tried.

"I'm

afraid I don't remember anything," he said, for the first time not

smiling as he looked at her. "I only found out that people sometimes

remember such things after I had been here quite some time."

"Does that bother you?"

He paused thoughtfully before saying, "It makes me curious."

"No," Toshia said after a moment. Then she added, "We did not have sex."

"How long had it been since you had sex before that night?"

"I'm

not sure. A couple of weeks, I think." Toshia frowned. At the time she

hadn't been particularly aware of how long it had been, but now, after

the last couple of weeks in Eros, "a couple of weeks without sex"

sounded like a very long time indeed.

"Thank you," Esteban said. "Now, please tell me about your experience when you first woke up here."

Toshia

proceeded to tell the story of how she and Don woke up together in the

Manor. Esteban prompted her to explain her pre-Eros relationship with

Don: Had they ever had sex? How would she characterize her feelings for

him? How long had it been since they had seen each other? He seemed

genuinely interested, and his fingers typed at an amazing rate without

any hint of getting tired. Toshia explained how they had started

exploring that bedroom and about the Nymphets dropping out of the

ceiling. Esteban encouraged her to describe the girls as well as she was

able, and then asked for details about her first sexual encounter in

Eros. Toshia found herself smiling a bit as she recalled the orgasm

Virginia had cheerfully given her, as well as the sight of Don playing

with all three of the girls. She eventually got to tell how she had

slipped away and found the secret door.

As

she got the hang of the level of detail and narrative Esteban was

looking for, Toshia was able to move along a bit more quickly, without

being stopped for additional detail. She gradually began to feel free to

include the occasional aside and observation. While she was telling the

story about the dodge ball game Toshia realized she was enjoying

herself. By the time she got to the Ball, and her first little orgy, in

that little side room with Lilith, Toshia realized she was getting

rather wet. She pressed her thighs together under her robe, and tried to

concentrate on telling the story.

When

she got to the point in her story in which she was alone with the Lord

in his room, Esteban began to press her for more details, about her

mental and emotional state – "What were you feeling and thinking when

you were watching Don through the mirror?"; "What was it like to have

such intense one-on-one sex with a man you'd only just met?" and Toshia

found herself extremely horny. She couldn't tell which thing was

arousing her more: the XYZ in her system, reliving her first day in Eros

in such detail, or Esteban's friendly but, almost professionally,

detached interest. Also, perhaps thanks to remembering the Player and

his companions, Toshia found herself in a particularly mischievous mood.

So, rather than simply throw off her robe and throw herself at Esteban,

which struck her as a particularly good idea at the moment, Toshia

leaned back in her chair and put one of her feet up on the edge of the

desk in front of her, letting her robe fall open around her naked leg.

She began to idly run her fingers up and down along her thigh as she

continued answering Esteban's questions.

As

she told how the Lord had first entered her and began to fuck her with

his big cock, Toshia parted her legs further and let her fingers lightly

play over her pussy, which was now exposed to Esteban's view. By the

time she got to the part where she asked the Lord to cum in her mouth,

Toshia's fingers had slipped between her labia, to smear her wetness

over her eager little clit. She kept telling the story as her fingers

alternated between stroking her clit and pushing further and further up

into her very moist vagina. By the time she told how she had the Lord

lie on his back and then mounted his cock, Toshia was fucking herself

with three fingers and frantically stroking at her clit with the other

hand. Esteban was watching her intently, without for a moment pausing in

his typing. She had definitely come to enjoy showing off almost as much

as she enjoyed watching others.

"I

rode him there like that, on top ... on top of him, his cock fucking in

and out of ... in and out of me ... until I started to come and come.

Damn," she breathed, feeling her orgasm approaching quickly. "Then, he

rolled us over and ... he pulled out and came all over... Oh, fuck!"

Then she was unable to speak, as her teeth clenched and her body tensed,

pushing her back against her chair as her leg pushed off against the

desk. She came in a long rolling wave of ecstatic thunder pounding in

her veins. She shoved her fingers deep up inside herself and kept

stroking her clit until she could take no more and then collapsed back

on the chair with a heavy sigh and a happy grin.

After

a moment to catch her breath, she said, "Then he carried me into the

bathroom where he and a lovely young man bathed me before tucking me

into bed."

"That was all one day?" Esteban asked, apparently not too distracted by Toshia's display to continue working.

"Not

even a whole day," Toshia smiled. She didn't make any move to cover

herself, but continued to idly toy with herself as she narrated the

events of the following day. By the time she got to the story of the

disco, she had shrugged herself out of her robe, and was casually

caressing her naked body, flaunting it in front of Esteban, who

certainly made no sign of objection. She was describing the atmosphere

in the dancing pit of the disco, when she decided that enough was

enough. It didn't help her patience that she had long since been aware

of sex noises coming from other rooms nearby. She asked abruptly, "Don't

you ever take a break?"

Esteban smiled broadly and said, "Only when the interviewee requests one."

"Oh, well, I'm requesting one!" she laughed. "Come over here."

In

another moment, Esteban was standing in front of her with his robe held

up and his cock in Toshia's mouth. Although she planned to make him cum

right then and there, he pushed her back, and knelt down between her

legs. He pressed his mouth to her pussy; the thick black hair of his

mustache and goatee felt strange against her skin after so many partners

without any facial or pubic hair. Esteban certainly knew what he was

doing, and in only a minute or two she was gasping and moaning with

another orgasm. He didn't waste much time, then, in rising up on his

knees and inching forward to press the head of his cock between her

lips. Still shivering from her orgasm, Toshia nodded her approval and

reached out for his hips to pull him closer.

Without

bothering to take off his robe Esteban pushed the full length of his

hard cock up inside her, as he ran his warm hands over her body. When he

cupped her breasts in his hands, Toshia moaned and wrapped her legs

around him, pulling him tightly into her. He continued to squeeze and

caress her tits as he began to move himself in and out of her pussy, all

the while watching her face intently. Toshia lay back against the

chair, arching her back and rocking herself on his cock, looking back up

at him with half closed eyes. His robe fell between their bodies and

contributed to the stimulation of her clit. She was having a series of

little orgasms as they fucked, but when she felt his cock swelling

inside her she felt another big, intense, body-racking one hit her. She

was moaning and trembling as his cum flooded her pussy, and Esteban

sagged over her in happy satisfaction.

Toshia smiled up at him impishly, and said, "Thank you very much. I think all jobs should feature that kind of a break."

Somehow,

knowing that she could stop the proceedings at any point and have sex

with her handsome scribe made it a bit easier for Toshia to get on with,

and concentrate on the telling of, her story. She got through the orgy

in the steam room, before straddling Esteban on his typing chair and

riding him to another orgasm as he kissed, bit, licked and sucked at her

nipples. After she described the ball, their exit from the Manor, and

the intense rite with her being fucked senseless by the guardian of the

portal, she finally got to him to take off his robe and then they

enjoyed a nice little 69 on the floor. While this was going on, a pair

of young women came in with sets of candles to light the now quite dark

room, though Toshia was only barely aware of the intrusion. Most of the

way through her story of the Sisterhood gangbang, Esteban took her hard

and rough from behind, as she bent over the desk for him. She asked him

to fuck her in the ass, while she brought herself off again and again

playing with her clit. She finally moved to the couch to finish her

narrative, and it was there, late at night, after she told about her

time in Ladies Night, that Toshia and Esteban finished their marathon

with a long, lazy fucking in the missionary position.

He kissed her gently, looking down into her sleepy eyes, and asked, "Do you have anything you would like to add to your story?"

Toshia

reached up to caress Esteban's cheek, then brushed an errant hair out

of her eyes, and said, "It's really been amazing. I am still annoyed by

being taken without my permission, and I miss Sarah and can't wait to

see her again, but I'm actually very glad that I've had this

experience." She paused, then laughed, and said, "It's been quite an

adventure!"

Esteban kissed her again, slowly drew himself out of her, and said, "Thank you. This has easily been my favorite interview."

Toshia

laughed happily. By the time she had gathered up her robe, a

brown-robed young woman was in the doorway, offering to guide her to a

bedroom for the night. Nicole was already there, asleep in the rather

large bed that was made available to them. Don arrived just after Toshia

found the bathroom adjoining the bedroom. She felt his hand on the

small of her back, just as she was turning the tap to start a shower.

She turned to him with a smile, and slipped her arms around his naked

body. They held each other tightly and kissed passionately.

Toshia

pulled Don with her into the shower. Their hands and mouths moved over

each other's bodies almost automatically but with no shortage of

interest. A few questions served to let them confirm that their

experiences had been much the same, though Don had been interviewed by a

middle-aged woman named Theresa, who had been every bit as

accommodating as Esteban. At Don's urging, as his soapy fingers delved

between her legs, she related the various things she and Esteban had

done. Then, as her hands stroked his cock to what she thought must be

painful stiffness, she asked him what he had done with Theresa. By the

time he was finished telling her, Don had lifted Toshia up by the butt

and lowered her down on his straining phallus. She wrapped her legs

around his waist and threw her arms around his neck, both clinging to

him and using her purchase to work her sex up and down on his shaft. As

she felt herself coming yet again, she pulled his head to hers and

kissed him hard and deep, shaking and trembling on him there as the

water poured over their naked bodies.

Before she let go of him, she said, "Thank you for being here with me, Don."

Laughing, he said, "I didn't really have a choice."

"Shut up. You know what I mean. You've been wonderful through all of this, and I'll never forget that."

He kissed her again and said, "I know. I'm very glad we shared all of this, my love."

Toshia

grinned at him, kissed him again, and said, "Now put me down, so we can

get cleaned up again and get some sleep. I'm exhausted!"

To be continued in part 5.

Based on the work of BradentonLarry for Literotica

The Resort along the way to the Sage

Based on the work of BradentonLarry, in 6 parts.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

After

yet another trip to the showers and over breakfast, they discussed what

to do next. They told Liu and Jimmy the abbreviated story of how they

were trying to get up the mountain to the tower and how the gate

wouldn't let them leave the resort until they really enjoyed themselves.

Although they all admitted that they had thoroughly enjoyed themselves

there in the Temple of Venus and Aphrodite, they suspected that the gate

would not think they'd given the resort enough of a chance to impress

them. It was Nicole who set the gears in motion for the day when she

asked Liu, "What's that Clockwork Club like?"

"Well, there are fun games and sexbots..." Liu began.

"Wait," Toshia said cut in. "Did you just say 'sexbots'?"

So,

if only to satisfy Toshia, Nicole and Don's curiosity, they agreed to

try the Clockwork Club next. They gathered their belongings from the

Temple locker room. Jimmy, who preferred to spend the day by the pool,

walked with them most of the way, and the remaining seven headed over to

their next stop.

The

Clockwork Club was less imposing than the Temple, and had a much more

complicated motif. Don thought the general structure looked as if

someone had begun with a rather large, staid Victorian or Edwardian

building, and then tried to make it some sort of steam punk. Strange

weather-vane-ish instruments protruded at odd places, and there were

quite a few smoke stacks poking up out of the roof all of which seemed

to be producing steady quantities of steam and various colored smokes.

There were many windows, all of them a deep emerald green.

Stepping

through the fancy, over-large wooden doors, they found themselves in

what was at first glance an ordinary casino. There were flashing lights,

row upon row of old-fashioned-looking slot machines with people

cranking their levers, occasional ringing bells proclaiming winners, the

happy sound of tokens spilling into waiting trays, and gleeful

exclamations of delight. Of course, the people were all naked and seemed

to be deriving some of their delight from sexual contact with their

machines. And, then there was also the bulky gold robot trundling up to

them; that was different.

"Hello

ladies and gentlemen!" said the robot. "Welcome to the Clockwork Club!"

The machine had a box-like head with a pair of "eyes" and a

mesh-covered speaker mouth. It had two arms with crude hands at the

ends, but no legs, only what seemed to be wheels at its base. Don was

particularly amused by the top hat that was perched over its

green-lensed camera eyes. "I'm George. Is this your first visit to our

Club?"

"Not mine, George," Liu said with a smile and a wave for the robot.

"The rest of us are new," Don answered.

"I

hope you enjoy our fine establishment. As a welcoming gift, please

accept these complimentary tokens to get you started in our casino."

There was a whirring sound, then the unmistakable sound of tokens

cascading into a metal bucket, and a door opened in George's front. When

a silvery bucket slid out, Don had to move quickly to keep it from

spilling out on the floor. "If you would like more buckets, you may get

those at the guest service desk over there." One of George's arms

pointed in the general direction of a large wooden counter behind which

were several other robots. "Most of our guests prefer to enjoy the Club

without their clothing. We have convenient lockers available for your

use, at a low, low cost of one token each. Would you like me to show you

to the locker room?"

"I can do that, George," Liu offered.

"Thank you, sir or madam," George said cheerfully. "Would you like to purchase a tour of the Club for the low, low cost..."

"I'll do that too, George," Liu said.

"Thank

you, sir or madam. If there is anything else you need please do not

hesitate to ask myself or one of our many other servicebots. Have a

great time everyone!" And, George promptly backed away from them.

Although

he was eager to explore this weird casino, Don knew this group, so he

suggested, "Maybe we should visit that locker room first."

Once

they were all once again happily naked, Liu led the way back out to the

main room. She pointed out that "The slot machines are divided into

men's and women's." She led them over to one for a woman and showed them

the saddle that sat in front of the machine. There was a thick dildo

jutting up from the middle of the saddle. Liu explained, "Some of them

don't have dildos, some have ones for asses, and some have both regular

and ass dildos. You sit on them like this, put in a token, pull the

lever down, and if the right combination of symbols comes up ... oh!"

The

strange symbols that clicked into place in the machine's display must

have been a winning combination, because Liu trembled all over as the

saddle and/or dildo did something obviously pleasurable to her. After a

moment, she said, "Um, most of the time that doesn't happen; sometimes

you just get a little tease, and sometimes you get much more. Oh, and

sometimes you win a bunch of tokens, and there's the grand prize which

is AMAZING and you get a lot of tokens too."

Nicole said, "I think we're going to need our own buckets."

As

they went back to the customer service counter to get six more buckets

and then divide up the tokens evenly, except for Liu who got one less,

Don asked, "What are the tokens good for, besides more turns at the

machines?"

"Oh, well, you can trade them in for sessions with the sexbots," she smiled.

"And those are good?" Toshia asked.

"Not

everyone likes them, but I think they're a lot of fun. You know how

sometimes they'll say 'he fucks like a machine'? Well, I've never met a

man who can fuck like these machines."

"Hmm," Toshia mused, to Don's great amusement.

"If

you win really big, there's the orgasmatron, for women, and a special

sexbot for the men," Liu went on. "I've never seen her, but they say

she's incredible. There are other things to do here, too. Some people

play games to exchange tokens between each other, and there are some

rooms where people can use some of the Club's toys to play with each

other."

Don

was more interested in the odd economics of this casino than actually

using the machines to get off, but he cheerfully watched as everyone

else moved to give the slot machines a try. At this point Don wasn't

surprised to see that Toshia stopped by an automated lube dispenser and

then selected a slot machine with a combination vaginal and anal set of

dildos. He was too distracted watching Toshia, though, to see what the

other girls selected. As it so happened, it was Toshia who had the first

payout. On her fifth attempt, she got a small prize of eighteen tokens.

Shortly after this, Amy won what seemed to be about ten seconds of

stimulation that made her shriek in surprise and then carry on

depositing tokens and pulling the handle with more determination. Then

from the other side of the aisle, Victor said, "Oh wow! That's nice!"

Don

looked to see that the big man seemed to have found a machine with a

sleeve for his cock, a cup for his balls, and a small dildo for up his

butt. Apparently these mechanisms were able to give Victor the

equivalent of what Amy's machine had done for her, because he continued

to play with similar enthusiasm.

Seeing

that everyone, including the self-appointed tour guide Liu, was quite

content to stay there and enjoy the slot machines for a while, Don

decided to do a bit of exploring on his own. Taking his bucket and

tokens, he moved off, down long aisles of flashing, vibrating machines

and past many eager "gamblers". He paused to watch a lithe naked girl

gasping and grinding as she won a minor jackpot, but then moved on.

Toward the back of the main room on the ground floor Don came upon an

area dominated by three large roulette tables. He expected to find

everyone plugged into devices around the tables, but it seemed that

everyone was actually just playing roulette. Well, there was at least

one woman playing as she leaned forward over the edge of the table and a

strapping young man screwed her from behind. For the most part, though,

these tables just seemed to be a way for players to try to increase

their number of tokens.

At

the very rear of the large room, there was a large, upright "wheel of

fortune" device. Don stood by for several moments, trying to work out

what was going on for himself. After depositing several tokens in a slot

near a bright orange gate, which opened when the appropriate amount had

been deposited, each player stepped up to the wheel and gave it an

energetic spin. Naturally, there was a variety of spin results: several

different token prize amounts, delivered with flashing lights and alarms

via a chute to the side of the wheel; a couple of spin-agains; a few

flat out losers; some wedges that Don couldn't make out, and didn't see

demonstrated; and one result he thought was particularly interesting. If

a player got that result he or she received only a colored ticket and

proceeded off to a little lounge area off to the side. If anyone else

was there with a matching-color ticket, the two people commenced playing

together. If not, the ticket bearer was apparently obliged to wait

there until someone turned up with the right ticket. Don wondered if

anyone wound up spending hours just sitting there.

Don

decided to give the wheel a spin. He found that he had to deposit five

tokens, which he did. The orange gate swung up and Don stepped up to the

wheel. Setting his little silver bucket on a conveniently placed

pedestal, he took a firm hold of two of the little handles and gave the

wheel a mighty spin. It seemed to take a very long time to begin to slow

down, and Don noticed that he was caught up in the excitement of the

game. The wheel came to a stop on a wedge that was simply yellow, and a

yellow ticket promptly popped out of the little slot next to the

prize-token chute.

As

he took his ticket, Don thought this was a very clever device. Although

he had not won anything; was, in fact, five tokens down; Don still felt

like he'd won something and was still actively involved in the game,

all for the price of a paper-ticket, if such things had a price here.

Picking

up his bucket and turning to the lounge/play area, he saw that another

person was already there with a yellow ticket; a rather young looking,

thin East Asian guy with long hair. Don wasn't particularly interested

in playing with this young man, and he sensed a bit of reluctance on the

other side of the handshake they shared. "I'm Don," he smiled calmly.

"Steve," was the apparently nervous reply.

"Steve?" Don repeated, a bit surprised at the very non-Asian name, but got nothing but a blank nod from Steve.

"Are we allowed to wait until a woman wins a yellow ticket?" Don asked with a smile.

"Oh," Steve grinned, "I suppose we could. Good idea."

Don

chuckled to himself, and looked around the lounge. There was an

attractive woman holding a red ticket sitting nearby, watching the wheel

spinners, and a male-female couple who had matched blue tickets a bit

before Don had gotten his ticket. The man was lying back along a couch,

while the woman knelt in front of him and gave him what looked like a

quite satisfactory blowjob from where Don was sitting.

The

next person to join them was a woman, but she scored a blue ticket, and

promptly took a seat next to the woman who had the red one. Don thought

he and Steve ought to suggest ditching this game to the two

un-partnered women, but realized this was hardly in the spirit of the

Clockwork Club. They didn't have to wait long, though, before someone

else won a ticket. This time it was a woman with a red ticket who

obviously had no compunction about a bit of same-sex play. Soon the two

women were engaged in an enthusiastic 69 within arm's reach of Steve,

who was extremely distracted, and visibly excited, by watching them. The

first couple; with the blue tickets; had finished and wandered off to

the rest of the casino, before another player joined them: a very pretty

young woman with another red ticket. Finally, after a string of

out-right loser spins on the wheel, a cute little woman with long,

straight, brown hair, small breasts and long legs won herself a yellow

ticket.

She

grinned as she saw that there were two men waiting for her in the

lounge area. She stuck out her hand and said, "Hi, I'm Emily! Were you

boys waiting for little ol' me?"

"We certainly were," Don smiled back, and Steve nodded enthusiastically.

"Well,

that was sweet of you," Emily continued to grin. "Let's go back over

here and see how I can thank you for waiting so patiently."

Before

they could make it to the couch, though, Emily stopped them, dropped to

her knees and was soon taking turns sucking on first Steve and then

Don. As she went down on them, she looked up at them with her cheerful

brown eyes, which Don thought was the sexiest thing he'd seen all day.

Soon lovely Emily was on her hands and knees between Don and Steve,

sucking the former and fucking the latter. Steve, who had been getting

riled up for a while, didn't take too long to come, shoving forward into

Emily and groaning loudly. As soon as he was done, he smiled at Don and

headed back into the casino.

Kids,

Don thought to himself as he coaxed Emily up and over to the couch. She

pushed him down on his back, and immediately climbed up over him,

planting her feet on the firm couch by his hips. He smiled back up at

her as she lowered herself down onto his straining cock. As Don felt her

tight, wet embrace taking hold of his shaft, Emily leaned forward to

rest her hands on his shoulders. Don reached under to support her butt

in his hands as she began to ride up and down. Her hair was hanging down

around her face and she never stopped looking him in the eye or smiling

as she fucked him.

"Damn,

that feels so good," Emily said. "You're going so deep!" They continued

on in this position for quite a while, but as she began to get tired,

Don suggested they change things up a bit. She lay on top of him as he

twisted around and then sat up with her still mounted on him. Then,

holding her up on him, Don stood up. Emily put her feet down on the

couch behind Don and held onto his shoulders. He bent his knees,

pistoning his cock up into her as she flexed herself in front of him.

This position was easy to maintain, provided lots of clitoral stimulus,

and put them face to face. Soon he was watching her cheerful face

scrunching up as she gasped and shuddered with an intense orgasm. Before

she was done, she leaned in and kissed him; hard and long! This was the

final straw for Don and he felt himself boiling over up inside her,

filling her with his hot cum.

Emily

thanked him for their mutual "winnings", as she laughingly called it,

kissed him again, and headed off into the casino. Watching her petite

frame walk away, Don decided it was time to head back and check up on

the rest of the group. He was unsurprised to see that everyone was still

there. Both Toshia and Liu noticed Don's return and gave him brief

waves from their adjoining machines.

Although

he'd been gone for almost an hour, Don was back in time to see the

first really big win. Naturally enough, the first one to win more than a

brief titillation or a small pot of tokens was Toshia. As soon as the

last symbol clicked into place, she said, "Ha! I won!" Then she stopped

and her mouth just gaped open for a moment. "Oh my God!" she gasped.

"That's ... oh fuck! Oh fuck!!"

Don

watched as she held on to the front of her machine and shook as the

saddle and both the dildos did a combination of vibrating, pulsing and

thrusting things that transported Toshia into a shaking trembling orgasm

like nothing he'd ever seen. She cried out inarticulately as the

machine carried her into another orgasm and then another.

As she came down, she leaned forward on the machine and breathed, "Oh wow."

Liu came over with a broad grin and said, "That's what the sexbots do for you, only more."

"More would kill me," Toshia said weakly. Then, after a moment, she looked up at Don and said, "I want to try one!"

Don laughed and said, "OK. How many tokens do we need?"

"One thousand," Liu answered quickly.

"And how many do we get with a jackpot on one of these machines?" Don asked as he crossed the aisle to an unoccupied unit.

"It varies, but you hardly ever win a jackpot."

Don

deposited a token, but did not mount the machine's saddle. As he pulled

the handle down, Don looked over his shoulder to Liu and Toshia and

said, "You mean 'hardly anyone ever wins a jackpot', not that I hardly ever do."

Don

held his bucket under the prize bin expectantly, even before the second

symbol clicked into place. Sure enough, Don hit the jackpot. Flashing

lights, a siren and a truly deafening barrage of ringing bells

accompanied a flood of tokens pouring into the bin, Don's bucket and

onto the floor. The display on the front of the machine indicated that

he had just won 750 tokens.

"That's amazing!" Liu gaped from over his shoulder. She had abandoned her own machine. "You just played one token."

"I'm

just lucky, I guess," Don shrugged. He knew however that he had merely

applied his technique of focused expectation that he had used so

successfully here in Eros, in finding the Manor's exit and in fighting

the Sisterhood. He expected to get a jackpot, so he got a jackpot.

He

passed his now heavy bucket of tokens to Toshia, who had joined him and

Liu. Don took Toshia's bucket, dumped her pile into the nearly full

bucket of his that she was holding and moved to another machine. In a

few moments, there was another blaring claxon, another barrage of

bright, flashing lights, and another cascade of tokens.

"How do you do that?" Liu asked amazed.

"Magic,"

Don smiled smugly at her. "You promised to give us a tour of the club,

Liu. Can you do that and show us to the sexbots?"

"Sure," the pretty young woman said. "Anyone else want to come along?"

"I want to get one of those jackpots!" Amy said.

Victor,

Shelonda and Nicole all seemed to agree with Amy. So, Liu led just

Toshia and Don off toward the back of the main room, where she showed

them the roulette tables and the "Wheel of Chance."

"It's fun," Don assured Toshia, briefly telling her what he'd been doing while she played the slots.

"We should come back and give it a spin," Toshia smiled, "if I survive the sexbot, that is."

Liu

led them up a circular staircase to the second floor, where they passed

a number of small rooms which she said were, "Remote play rooms." As

they went down the long corridor lined with doors, Liu explained: "You

go into a room and get into the chair, and then you wait. On the third

floor, someone deposits some tokens and they get to control a dildo, or

two, or an artificial pussy that moves into you, or on you, Don. They

get to watch you on a screen, but you don't get to see them. You can

talk to each other, though. Oh, and the room you get when you go

upstairs is random, so you never know who you're going to be playing

with."

"That sounds very interesting," Toshia mused.

"Another thing to try out, eh?" Don winked at her.

Following

Liu's delectable backside up two more flights of stairs, they came to

the fourth floor, where they were greeted by a robot that looked just

like George downstairs, except that it was silver and had no top hat.

This one addressed them with a woman's voice and said, "Welcome, sir or

madam. My name is Dolores and I am your hostess here in the sexbot

rooms. Please deposit your ... one thousand ... tokens in the bin to my

left."

This

project took several minutes, because Toshia didn't want to give up any

extra of "her" tokens. Once they had deposited exactly one thousand

tokens into the bin, Dolores said, "Thank you. Please follow me, sir or

madam."

The

hostess robot trundled down the hallway, turned a corner, and led them

to a door, which clicked open as she approached. Dolores gestured

vaguely at the now open room, and said, "Here you go. Please enjoy

yourself thoroughly."

"We'll wait out here," Don suggested.

"Oh

no you don't!" Toshia said with feeling. "I'm not letting a robot have

its way with me without someone there to pull its plug, or whatever, if

necessary."

"Oh, it will respond to your commands," Liu assured her.

"Yeah, sure," Toshia said.

"OK," Don laughed. "We'll come watch. You don't have to twist my arm."

The

softly lit room they entered had warm carpeting and wood-paneled walls.

In the center of the room was something that looked like a modified

old-fashioned dentist's chair. A number of attachments, including a pair

of stirrups that Don presumed looked like those found in a

gynecologist's office, piqued Don's curiosity. In the corner of the

room, was a barrel-bodied robot straight out of a 1950s B-movie. It

seemed to have a soft black rubber or latex coating covering almost all

of its body.

"You

get up on the chair," Liu was saying, as if Toshia and Don wouldn't be

preoccupied with the robot. "It will adjust for you, and you can push it

into any position you want."

Toshia

looked over the chair and the stirrups skeptically, but then shrugged

and hopped up onto the small seat. It was shallow so that she was

already scooted forward. As soon as her butt hit the padding, the sexbot

in the corner clicked to life. Lights blinked on its dome covered head

and it took several steps forward toward the chair. There was a whirring

sound followed by a series of clacks.

"Good

day, ma'am," the robot said, in a voice that was a cross between a

comically kitschy metallic stereotype and a soulful bass. Both Don and

Toshia chuckled at the weird combination. "Please relax. Giving you the

ultimate sexual experience is my only purpose. Let me know if you want

me to do anything differently. Believe me, I am extremely responsive."

"OK,"

Toshia said as she put her feet in the stirrups and pushed them apart,

spreading her legs wide for the sexbot. With a grin Don could tell was

nervous, she said, "Show me what you got, big guy."

The

bot lumbered forward a few more steps. Then it reached out with a big,

black, three fingered hand and touched Toshia's leg. There was more of

that whirring sound and more clacking, and then a panel opened in the

front of the machine's torso and a prodigious cock-shaped dildo

extended.

Don

moved to Toshia's left, where she reached out and caught his hand,

pulling him close. Liu took up a position her right. The sexbot

meanwhile moved in closer, moving his large hand up the inside of her

leg with surprising gentleness. When that hand reached her crotch, the

sexbot paused, covering her pussy. Don heard a low buzzing sound, and

Toshia gave a little shriek and squeezed Don's hand. He watched as she

pushed herself further forward against the vibrating hand. She whimpered

a little when the bot pulled its hand away and moved in between her

legs.

The

fat head of the dildo aimed itself unerringly between Toshia's lips,

and she moaned, "Oh yeah, that feels good," as it entered her. The

machine inched closer to Toshia until its front was pressed against her.

Don heard the sound of pistons and hydraulics, and Toshia gasped,

"Damn, it's fucking me!"

Don

was transfixed watching Toshia's slender body arching back on the odd

chair while the bulky black robot pumped her steadily with its hard

dildo.

"Damn!"

Toshia said. "It's getting bigger, and faster!" Don could hear the

bot's mechanisms cycling faster. "Uh huh; yeah, fuck me faster!"

The

mechanical man obliged, and Toshia let go of Don's hand so she could

grab both of the chair's handles and pull herself forward into the

robot. Don found himself grinning as Toshia grunted and began to moan.

Don reached out to brush Toshia's hair with his right hand and cupped

her left breast with his left hand. Seeing what he was up to, Liu

imitated Don on the other side. The two of them proceeded to pinch and

twist at Toshia's nipples as the sexbot continued to pump its thick

dildo-cock in and out of Toshia's pussy.

Don

realized then that for some time there had been a slowly rising hum;

some part or parts of the sexbot were vibrating against Toshia. Then

Toshia was coming; loud and hard. Gasping and shaking, she shoved

herself back onto the machine as it fucked her. The bot continued to

piston and vibrate in and against Toshia as she writhed. When she came

down a little, Don leaned over and lowered his mouth onto the breast he

had been tormenting with his fingers. Again, Liu followed his lead, and

the two of them got cozy over Toshia's tits, sucking and pulling on her

nipples.

The

pace of the bot's fucking and the pitch of the humming seemed to

continue to gradually increase, and soon enough Toshia threw her head

back and shrieked as she began to come again, and again. She shook and

twisted between the sexbot, Liu and Don. After several minutes of this,

Toshia groaned and called out, "No, no! Stop!"

Don

and Liu lifted their heads and looked at Toshia, who was sagging back

against the chair. The robot quickly decreased its various functions

until it was still inside and against Toshia's body.

"That was a-MA-zing!" Toshia finally managed.

"Have you had enough already?" Liu asked.

"Enough? Already?" Toshia laughed, a bit deliriously. "There's more?"

"He's yours until you leave the room," Liu nodded.

"Oh my!" Toshia giggled.

About

ten minutes later, after Toshia had rolled over, while the sexbot

fucked both her pussy and ass like, well, a machine, Don had the

pleasure of having his very hard, flesh and blood cock sucked by Toshia,

who seemed to have hit a feverish plateau of orgasmic ecstasy. When

Toshia finally collapsed, spent, Liu and Don caressed and kissed her

until she was ready to be helped out of the room.

Don

had no interest in sampling the mechanical pleasures available in the

clockwork club. He was very much aware of the fact that for him sex was

almost entirely about the woman, or women, he was with. He got off on

getting them off; without that element, he felt it would just be a

complicated form of masturbating, and that hardly seemed appealing,

given the wealth of more, shall we say, collaborative options available

to him. This, however, was before he met Galatea, but that is a story

for another time.

Ladies Night brings out the inner desires of the women.

Ladies Night

Toshia

drifted in and out of sleep for a while. The sun was warm and the

breeze on her naked skin was light. She had a fleeting dream of enjoying

the sex resort along with her partner Sarah. Toshia enjoyed watching

Sarah playing with all of the cheerful naked people. Of course, in the

dream the resort was confused with other elements of Toshia's time in

Eros. 

Some

of the place was actually taken from the Manor, for one thing, and, for

another, the Bull was there, sipping a cocktail by the pool. This made

Toshia chuckle a little, which woke her up again. She heard the sound of

a woman sighing and moaning nearby. Toshia slowly turned toward the

sound and opened her sleepy eyes.

On

the lounge chair next to Toshia, pretty little Liu was laying on her

back with her legs spread so Don could lay over her and slowly fuck her.

The two of them seemed very intent upon each other and Toshia smiled

drowsily as she watched.

When

the gang had finally made their way out of the Clockwork Club, Toshia

had needed help walking. She had been so well and truly fucked by the

sexbot, and then, without much of a break at all, had been treated to

the orgasmatron, that her body was wrung out through sheer excess of

pleasure. Ultimately, Don had lifted her in his arms and carried her

over to a lounge chair by the immense pool. Toshia had murmured her

thanks and promptly fallen asleep. She was a bit surprised now that the

sun was still shining; she felt as though she had slept for many hours.

Toshia

watched as Liu's hands moved over Don's body, reaching down to squeeze

his ass and pull him into her. She admired the flexing muscles of both

bodies. Toshia smiled as she looked at the way Don focused so intently

on the woman he was with. Toshia was happy to love this man and was so

glad that she had been brought to Eros where she had become his lover,

even if it meant that they had to work so hard to get her back to Sarah.

Toshia felt the heat between her legs rising as she watched Don fucking

their new friend, but she was feeling too lazy to do anything about it.

Instead, she just lay there, enjoying the show, as Liu gasped and Don

groaned and then they were cumming together. As they slowly came down,

Don leaned down to kiss Liu, and Toshia managed to say, "Bravo!"

Don looked over at her with a broad smile and said, "Well, hello there, Sleeping Beauty."

"Hello, stud," Toshia smiled. "I take it you didn't need a nap."

"Oh, I took one, but it was very short."

Liu

patted Don's butt and said, "Let me up, Don. I want to go for a swim."

Then, when she and Don had disentangled themselves, she turned to Toshia

and said, "Want to join me, Toshia?"

"It

would probably help me wake up, wouldn't it?" Toshia mused. She let Liu

pull her up off her lounger and then followed the slender Asian woman

into the pool, leaving Don on his lounger watching them with a happy

smile.

The

water was definitely refreshing, particularly since it was actually

XYZ. Soon Toshia was both awake but decidedly frisky. She and Liu played

a bit in the water; just groping and teasing each other; but it got

Toshia thinking of a plan for the evening. When they climbed back out of

the pool, where Don had been rejoined by Shelonda, Nicole, Amy and

Victor, Toshia was ready to make her proposal.

"I

think I need to take a cock-break," Toshia said. "How about us girls go

check out that 'Ladies Night' club tonight, and you guys find your own

play?"

"Ladies Night is very nice," Liu nodded. "No men allowed in there."

Although Amy seemed a bit less than enthusiastic, all the women agreed with Toshia that it would be fun to have a girls' night.

"You don't mind, do you?" Toshia asked Don. She assumed the extremely cooperative Victor wouldn't object.

"No,"

Don laughed. "Go, have fun! I think I'd like to check out the Jungle

Room. Keep an eye on each other, though. Why don't we all meet back here

in the morning?"

Soon

the five women made their way through the resort to the large building

identified as "Ladies Night". Although the name's spelling perhaps

suggested a tackier establishment, it was actually a very large mansion

with a lovely park surrounding it. Liu led them directly to the front

door where the five naked women entered without any sign of a bouncer.

Toshia found herself wondering why the men didn't try to slip in here.

They

found themselves in a very large hall lit by candles; hundreds of

candles. The carpet and dark, wood paneling reminded Toshia of the Manor

bedroom where she and Don had first awakened together. There were many

soft chairs and couches arranged about the room, and women lounged on

the furniture or moved among it. There was soft, lush music playing in

the background. As the group made their way into the club, they saw

women in various degrees of undress (tending toward nudity) talking,

kissing, caressing... but there was very little full-blown sex going on.

Toshia found herself once again wishing that Sarah was here, not only

to be sharing all of these wild adventures, but just to be holding her

hand right now. Liu led them through this hall until she came to a

winding stairwell opposite the entrance. As they climbed upward, they

became aware of dance music being played above them. They came to a

small foyer at the landing for the second floor, and Liu paused before a

large pair of double doors. She smiled at the others and said, "This is

the dance floor."

The

petite woman pushed the doors open and they saw a wide dance floor lit

with various colored lights and somewhat crowded with feminine bodies

moving in time to the music. This disco was better lit than the Manor's,

and there was no pit of XYZ-smoke. Also, the music was a sexy

jazz-fusion variety. Toshia found herself immediately responding to the

rhythm and atmosphere. Moving with the rest of the girls, she headed out

onto the dance floor.

Liu

and Amy paired off and then Shelonda and Nicole drew Toshia with them

into a bumping, grinding and groping dance. Toshia's hands moved over

their smooth, soft, dark skin, caressing their curves and stroking their

fit muscles, all while their hands did the same. Letting the rhythm

move her body, Toshia enjoyed the playful petting and the occasional

kisses from her two playmates. She laughed as the two girls ganged up on

her, each kissing a side of her neck as their hands moved over her

body, squeezing her butt and pinching her nipples. Meanwhile her own

hands were busy, gripping their firm asses tightly and pulling them

closely to her.

A

different song brought a faster rhythm and their little knot of

foreplay loosened and began to include other dancers. For a while Toshia

just let herself go, enjoying the intoxicating rush of dancing in a mob

of sexy, almost entirely naked, women. Her body was rubbing against

others indiscriminately. At one moment her butt was being caressed and

rubbed, though she had no idea who was doing it, and at another her

nipples were rubbing against the back of a woman pressed against her.

The next song shifted the tempo down a bit, and Toshia found herself

face to face with a striking woman with brown skin and thick black hair

brushing her shoulders. This woman, who Toshia thought must be Latina,

smiled at her warmly and put her hands on Toshia's waist, drawing her

close. Toshia slipped her hands around the woman's neck and felt her

full, warm breasts pressed against Toshia's. They moved there, swaying

together, smiling and looking into each other's eyes. When the tempo

shifted up again and the rest of the crowd responded enthusiastically,

the pretty woman paused long enough to lean in and give Toshia an all

too fleeting kiss. Then Toshia was again bouncing and writhing in the

small sea of naked women.

The

next time she found herself dancing with just one person, it was a

lively young woman with wildly messy short dark blonde hair, a taut

athletic body, medium-sized tits, long muscular legs and a spectacular

ass. This enthusiastic creature started off by grabbing Toshia and

kissing her hard. Then the two women proceeded to dance energetically

together, frequently humping each other's thighs as they made out. When

the girl made to move away it was Toshia's turn to grab her and pull her

back, kissing her hard then biting her lip. The girl laughed and

proceeded to squeeze and knead Toshia's ass in her hands. Toshia on the

other hand slipped her hand down between the two of them and pushed her

fingers up between the girl's legs. As Toshia's fingers slipped up into

the girl's tight, very wet pussy, Toshia pulled the girl's head to her

own and kissed her passionately. Following Toshia's lead, the girl moved

her own hand down to Toshia's crotch. The two women made out there in

the middle of the dance floor, hardly dancing at all, while their

fingers moved in and out of their wet pussies, palms pressed against the

other's clit. It didn't take long before Toshia was gasping and

shuddering as her first orgasm of the evening tore through her there on

the dance floor. She bit the girl's poor tongue some as her body

clenched, but the girl didn't seem to notice or care as her own orgasm

was crashing in on her too. As they slowly came to their senses, leaning

there against each other on the dance floor, they laughed, kissed and

gradually got back into the dance. When the tempo shifted up yet again,

they parted and didn't see each other again.

After

about an hour more of this, Toshia decided to take a break from the

heady spirit of the dance. She made her way to the edge of the dance

floor and, for the first time, took a look around at the rest of the

room. She saw that there was a balcony running around the whole of the

dance floor where there seemed to be seating. Toshia found a coiling

stairwell and climbed up to this new balcony area. She was surprised to

find that it was quite a bit bigger than she had expected. While there

were comfortable couches arranged around the balcony so that people

could look down on the dance floor, there were also intimate booths all

around the outer edge of the balcony. There were many women, in pairs

and more, enjoying these booths. Still, there was more; every few booths

there were stairs leading up to another level, above and behind the

booths. This upper level seemed to consist of what would be tents if

they weren't made of sheer, see-through fabric. Inside the tents were

sumptuous pillows, apparently of silk. Even from where she was Toshia

could see quite a few women enjoying these comfortable little tents.

Then,

Toshia noticed that there were scantily clad women moving about with

trays of fruit and water. Moving quickly, Toshia snagged a glass of

water and downed it at once, managing to replace the glass on the same

tray. She also scored a small bunch of grapes, which she began to eat as

she started to look around a bit more.

She

paused in front of a booth that was occupied by four women engaged in a

nicely complicated bit of play. The vision of feminine flesh, flexing

muscles, long legs and arms, and heaving breasts was quite inviting.

Toshia considered making it a fivesome, but decided to move along for

now. After all, she still had grapes to finish.

Out

of the corner of her eye, Toshia saw a glimpse of black. Turning her

head she saw what was now the not-entirely-unexpected shape of a black

robed figure watching the goings on in the club. Though she had no idea

what she would do if she managed to actually confront the watcher,

Toshia began to move around toward the mysterious figure. She wasn't

surprised, though, when, after rounding a corner, there was no sign of

the watcher. She persisted, though, and came to the place where the

robed figure had been standing. Looking around, she couldn't find any

evidence that there had ever been any such person there. There were a

couple of women making out on a couch right next to her, but Toshia

doubted that they would have noticed a rhinoceros standing there. To the

left there was a quartet of women, in two couples, who were similarly

engaged.

Toshia

sighed to herself and turned back to the balcony and looked down over

the dance floor, which now seemed more crowded than when she and her

friends had come into the club. She again found herself thinking about

Sarah, wishing she had come with her to Eros. Toshia remembered the last

time they had gone out dancing; it seemed like so very long ago. Even

before Eros, it had been a long while since the two of them had gone out

and thrown themselves into anything as exuberant as a night of dancing.

She realized now that she had been missing this very much. Over time,

everyday life and the realities of cohabitating with another person had a

way of crowding out the spontaneous, sexy playful of a happy, loving

couple. Mundane reality distracted you and lulled you into a routine.

This wasn't news to Toshia, but she had now discovered a new

determination to fight back against the boring and mundane. When she got

back to Sarah, she would make sure they got out of their rut and stayed

out of it. Toshia looked down at the mob of sexy women dancing there

and thought, God, I miss her so much!

Then

Toshia spotted Shelonda at the edge of the crowd. She was dancing with a

sexy little redhead. Toshia watched as the redhead pulled Shelonda away

from the dancing and toward a pair of double doors Toshia hadn't

noticed before. When the two girls went through, Toshia's curiosity

impelled her back to the coiling stairs and down. She skirted the dance

floor and came to the doors Shelonda had gone through. The doors opened

easily, and Toshia found herself moving down a deeply carpeted hallway,

very much reminiscent of the Manor. At the end of the hallway was a

broad stair case leading back down to the main floor. There Toshia found

another set of double doors. Before opening the doors, though, she

noticed a large mirror mounted on the wall.

Toshia

paused to look at herself in the mirror. Her hair was a bit of a mess

from dancing, and generally not caring much about it lately. She moved

closer to get a better look, and noticed that she looked healthy and

flush, again, no doubt, from the dancing. Her eyes moved lower and

noticed that she was looking very good. Her normally trim body was now

firm and taut with well-defined musculature, without being what she

would think of as muscular. Her hands moved over her flat belly and then

she turned to look at her butt. She had always thought she had a nice

rear end, but it was now very nice indeed; tight and shapely. Similarly

her legs looked great! Even her breasts seemed a bit firmer, and fuller.

It was as if her only body fat was now in her tits. There still wasn't

an awful lot of it there, either, but she thought it looked very good.

With

a smile at her reflection, and pausing just for a moment to check out

her own ass one more time, Toshia turned back to the doors and went

through.

By

now, Toshia thought she really should be used to seeing such things,

but the sight of a very large room filled with naked people having sex

actually surprised her. The room was actually about the size of a small

ballroom, the floor was covered with a thick, soft mattress or deep

padding, and all of the people were women. The floor covering was deep

red, and the walls were hung with thick drapes of dark purple and mauve.

Here and there was a piece of furniture, and in the center of the room

was a large, multi-tiered platform, all of which seemed to be in use by

lovely writhing bodies. Don should definitely see this! she thought with a smile.

Toshia

looked around for Shelonda, but gave that up quickly; there were just

too many distracting things to see. She noted that over to her left were

neat little piles of clothing, apparently discarded by the few women

who made it here while still wearing some. Over to her right was a long

table displaying an array of dildos of all sorts. With an amused smile

and a raised eyebrow, Toshia moved over to have a better look at this

display.

Toshia

looked carefully at the set of strap-ons. She had never worn one

before, but she figured they couldn't be that hard to use. This

collection was surprisingly diverse, though. There were some with little

(or large!) insertions to go up the wearer's pussy, and some with

additional dildos to go up into the wearer's behind. Some of them had

various things on the front of them to stimulate the fuckee. There were a

surprising number of ways in which the "cocks" were modified; ridges,

bumps, twists and bends; not to mention the assortment of colors. Toshia

felt her curiosity tugging at her, not to mention her arousal. She

sincerely wanted to take a break from having anything fucking her, but

she wasn't averse to fucking someone else. She picked up a strap-on that

was quite realistic; thick, long, but not too long, and hard but giving

in a natural way; and wondered what it was like to penetrate a woman

with something like that. It had a pair of soft, full balls dangling

from its base. With the heavy cock in her right hand, she ran the

fingers of her left over the inside of the strap that would run up

between her legs. She noticed a few well-placed bumps, no doubt to

stimulate the wearer.

"Would

you like some help with that?" Toshia looked up to see a beautiful

middle aged woman smiling at her. She was fairly short and had very

long, thick and wavy, black hair, deep brown eyes and a distinctly

Mediterranean coloring. She was thin, but had nice full breasts.

Toshia

found herself blushing a little, feeling a bit absurd standing there

holding a fake dong in her hands. She smiled back at the helpful

stranger, swallowed and said, "Yes, that would be very nice of you."

The

woman slipped up to Toshia and took the strap on from her, still

smiling warmly. She said, "First you need to fasten it around your

waist, like this." Toshia thought she detected a slight Greek accent,

but then was distracted as she felt the woman's breath on her back and

quick, nimble fingers at the base of her spine, threading the belt into

the buckle and cinching it snugly into place.

"Then, you have to get this strap into place," the woman said as she reached up between Toshia's thighs.

Toshia

giggled a little out of nervous ticklishness as she felt the woman's

hand, and quickly parted her legs for her. She felt the strap being

pulled up between her thighs and then tightened. It was broad enough

that it wasn't pulled between her labia, but the woman behind her pulled

it tight enough that it was definitely pressing very firmly against

Toshia's clitoris. Again the deft fingers brushed the small of Toshia's

back as the strap was fastened in place. She felt the woman's breath on

her shoulder.

"How does that feel?"

"Good,"

Toshia said without really giving it much thought. She looked down at

herself and grinned at the ridiculous and strangely erotic sight of a

big male sex organ standing out in front of her. Then she noticed that

there was an odd shifting and tingling sensation between her legs and

wherever the strap on touched her. The sex toy seemed to be adjusting

itself to her somehow... and to be doing more.

The

pretty dark woman reached around and gave Toshia's new cock a tentative

tug. Toshia felt her clit being pulled by the strap and the little nubs

on it, and gave a little murmur of delight. The woman then stroked the

phallus, and Toshia felt an unusual but very pleasant sensation in her

pussy and wasn't surprised that her juices were beginning to flow. When

the woman reached the dildo's head and gently stroked it, Toshia felt as

if the woman was stroking her clit. Toshia felt herself, more than

heard herself, breathing, "Oh my!"

Without

taking her hand off Toshia's "equipment", the woman came around. Still

smiling, she said, "I take it this is your first time."

Feeling

both the strange but very pleasant sensations in her crotch and the

burning in her cheeks as she blushed, Toshia nodded and smiled back at

the woman.

Toshia's new friend grinned mischievously and asked, "Want to try it out?"

Laughing a little, Toshia said, "If you don't mind my not knowing what I'm doing."

"Oh,

I'm sure you'll get the hang of it quickly," the woman said as she gave

Toshia's prosthetic prick a tug and lead her over to the edge of the

sprawling girl-on-girl orgy. Finding an open area, the woman knelt down

on the soft "mattress" and drew Toshia down next to her.

The

woman's arms slipped around Toshia, and Toshia bent her head down to

kiss the woman's soft lips. Toshia was acutely aware of the woman's

breasts pressed against her own, as well as the feeling of the woman's

hand pulling and stroking on Toshia's new-found cock. Their tongues were

slipping against each other as the woman drew Toshia with her as she

laid back. Toshia lowered her mouth to the woman's neck, kissing and

biting lightly, and began to work her way down toward those beautiful

tits. Toshia took both breasts in her hands and kissed her way down to

the woman's brown nipples, which responded quickly as Toshia began to

suck and pull at each of them in turn. When she had each of them rigid

and the woman was moaning beneath her, Toshia began to move lower,

planning to get her mouth on this woman's pussy.

"No, no," the woman stopped her. "You need to fuck me."

Chuckling

a little to herself, Toshia said, "Yes, of course," and crawled back up

until she was looking down into the woman's dark eyes. Toshia felt the

woman's hand on her again, grasping her cock and pulling it into

position. Then there was a warm sensation spreading up through her as

she watched the woman's expression change. Realizing she was penetrating

the woman's pussy with her cock, Toshia pushed her hips forward slowly.

The feelings in her pussy and clit intensified slowly.

"Oh yes," the woman sighed, "that feels so good."

Toshia

kept watching the woman's pretty face as she drew back, careful not to

go too far, and then pushed back in. Toshia wondered if she made faces

like that when she was being fucked. She hoped so. She pulled back

again; this time a bit faster; and then pushed in again, watching the